《Reincarnated With Endless-System》 Chapter -1 - [Harem Member List (As in 41)] [Harem Candiddate] (A list where the girls are still not yet on the relationship stage with the MC) - Akeno Himejima (DxD) - Illyasviel von Einzbern (Fate Series) - Aya Tokido (Little Busters!) - Izumi Hyoudo (DxD) - Irina Shidou (DxD) - Valicia Lucifer (DxD) - Clarissa Belial (DxD) -Mine (Akame ga Kill!) [Confirmed Harem Member] (A list where the girls already on the relationship stage with the MC) (None) Chapter -2 - [Read this before you read the Fan-fic] Okay so before you read this Fan-fic, I expect you to read this first. (Even though I just make this after I publish Chapter 17, and many of you probably already read all the chapters before reading this.) So anyway, what I want you all to know is that the fan-fic is a Harem fan-fic (well most of the people are going to skip on reading tags, so yeah I just try to remind them that this is a harem fan-fic), so if you are not into harem then yeah begone thot. So let''s get things started, First of all, MC is reincarnated to the ''random'' world. The word ''random'' means that the world that MC is going to reincarnate is a world full of random things. So yeah, there will be a random anime, random manga, random character, random things, etc will be added to the overall world. In other words, the plotline will be a little complicated of course, so if anyone doesn''t like a world that has too many details on it to minimize the plot-hole, then this fan-fic isn''t for you. Well probably some of you will ask this type of question: ------------------------------- "Author, what if ''the anime world or the other things world'' that you added is a contradiction to another ''the anime world or the other things world'' like for examples like the problem of ''the Gods or other things'' is a bad combination with both world?" Author Answer: "Don''t worry, I will just add some of the elements from that anime for example I will probably take only just the character or other things that will not ruin the fan-fic." ------------------------------- But, what if you all say this: ------------------------------- "Author, The ''the anime element or the other things element'' that you just add will be a bad combination with the other ''the anime element or the other things element'' that you already add." Author Answer: "Don''t worry about that, I''m going to make a legit good BS backstory and also some good logic that connected to the overall world that I''m going to be creating." ------------------------------- Well enough about that. Next, every girl that I will throw on the harem will have their own development relationship whether it is a childhood relationship or something else with the MC. (Seriously I don''t want MC to turn into p.u.s.s.y magnet) Well, there will be no Netorare of course, but there is a chance for Netori (well let''s hope that it will never come to that). You can also expect some world travel or anything, but who knows. The story is a little bit slow-paced, so if you are a fan of time skipping then sorry for disappointing you, but this story is not for you. There will be an Arc or more every year MC grows up (except when he was still 0-4 years old, there was too much time skip on it). This is my first writing experience so hope that you all, be patient with my writing skill that probably still sucks and be expected to see some mistake on my grammar. Hope my mistake in grammar will be gone as I writing this fan-fic. (Anyway, my main language is not English) There will be lemons in the future, but I still have to study the art of lemons to write it since I''m still a noob. And every chapter that has lemons on it will be marked as R.-.1.8. Don''t expect me to upload chapters daily, since I also sometimes busy with my Uni. Well of course I will also say about I didn''t own anything from the characters, franchise, and other stuff that I took from others, except for the Original characters or the story that I create. You can also comment on anything. (But if I don''t answer your question or other stuff on the Web Novel that''s mean between I just forgot about seeing your massage or I didn''t know how to answer your question) And also you can also join my Discord server at [discord.gg/eCwmhXJ] if you want to give me some questions or suggestions. You also can see all the images related to fan-fic, and also communicate with others. {A/N: This chapter can be changed depends on the plot that I will write in the future} Chapter -3 - [Tohno Tetsuya Powers (As in 12) ] [STATUS] ------------------------------- Name : Tohno Tetsuya Age : 5 Race : Half-Human/Half-Demon Level : 28 (53.280/135.000) Class : [Muramasa Descendant] Title : [The one who will create a Legend] HP : 19.500/19.500 Mana : 5.800/5.800 Strength : 115 Stamina : 110 Agility : 106 Intelligence : 150 Dexterity : 108 --------------------------------- [SKILL] ------------------------------- [Active Skill] ? Fire Bolt (Lv. 28/99) (Mana Cost: 50) (Cooldown: None) ? White Room (Lv. 23/99) (Mana Cost: 100/Hour) ? Restraint (Lv. 1/99) (Cooldown: 300 seconds) [Passive Skill] ? Muramasa Sword Art Technique (Lv. 1/99) ? Demon-Energy Manipulation (Lv. 31/99) ? Demon-Blood Manipulation (Lv. 21/99) ? Fusion Skill (Lv. 1/99) ? Sword-Mastery (Lv. 26/99) ? Spear-Mastery (Lv. 6/99) ? Gravity Magic - Beginner-Level (Lv. 27/99) ? Blacksmith (Lv. 1/99) ?Weapon Appraisal (Lv. 1/99) ------------------------------- ------------------------------- TODAY OFFER ------------------ ?Muramasa Pack 1 (3.000.000¡ú1.500.000 System-Point)(50%)(Offer end within: 05:43:32) ¡ô Blacksmith (450.000 System-Point) ¡ô Weapon Appraisal (1.250.000 System-Point) ¡ô [Random Skill] (550.000 System-Point) ¡ô [Random Sword-type weapon] (750.000 System-Point) ------------------ ------------------------------- [EQUIPMENT] [ITEM] ------------------------------- [Incursio] [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Intermediete-Level] [Gravity Magic Grimoire for High-Level] [Gram (Reforged)] ------------------------------- ------------------------------- ------------------ Physical Training Level 11 (14.560/35.000) ??? Push-up (0/75) ¡ô Sit-up (0/75) ¡ô Squats (0/75) ¡ô Running (0/7.5 km) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Obtained 100 EXP of Physical Training Level ? Obtained 120 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 150 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------ Magic Training Level 12 (5.520/35.000) ¡ôUse a spell (0/100) ¡ôCirculate your body with Mana (0/10 minute) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 140 EXP of Magic Training Level ? Obtained 170 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 190 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------------------- [MISSION] ------------------------------- ------------------ Save Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri ?Difficulty: C - (UNKNOWN) In 5 months, a group of assassins who are sent by the Himejima Family to kill Himejima Akeno is going to attack the shrine when Baraqiel isn''t around to protect the shrine. Rescue both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri from the assassin, and Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family. ?Clear Conditions: Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family, and ensure the safety of both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri. ?Mission Reward: ? [UNKNOWN] ? The System-point depends on the enemy that you kill. ? The EXP of [STATUS] Level depends on the enemy that you kill. ------------------ ------------------ Muramasa Legacy ?Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION Senji Muramasa is a famed blacksmith within Ise Province. Legend says that he has forged a demon sword that antagonizes the Tokugawa clan. As a blacksmith, Senji Muramasa confident that his blacksmith skill has reached the territory of God. He displayed Territory Creation skill as his whole workshop just never stops following him. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system gain access to Muramasa Territory Creation. ?Clear Conditions: ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaches level 40. ? Learn ''Blacksmith'' Skill. ? Learn '' Weapon Appraisal'' Skill. ?Mission Reward: Obtained Skill [Muramasa Territory Creation] ------------------ ------------------------------- [NOTIFICATION] ------------------ ------------------ [CLA.S.S] ------------------------------- [Muramasa Descendant] ? If the Host of this system has an HP less than 25%, the Host Status will be increased 100% and the attack of [Muramasa Sword Art Technique] will be increased by 50% for 5 minutes. (Cool Down: 1 Day) ? [HIDDEN] ? [HIDDEN] ? [HIDDEN] ------------------------------- [TITLE] ------------------------------- [The one who will create a Legend] ? The Holder of this Title learning speed 5x faster when learning Skill. ? The Holder of this Title regenerates mana 5x faster than normal. ? The Holder of this Title will earn 2x of any kind of EXP the system has to offer. ------------------------------- [NOBLE PHANTASM] ------------------------------- ? B?lverk Gram (Lv. 1/5) Type: Anti-Fortress Rank: A+ Deal significant damage to a single enemy, and 50% more damage to an enemy that has an attribute ''Dragon''. The damage output of the Noble Phantasm based on the mana and strength that is used in the Noble Phantasm. Noble Phantasm Usage Conditions: Gram, Gram (Reforged) Noble Phantasm Mana Cost: (The strength of the Noble Phantasm is based on any amount of Mana that the Host of the system used, so you can use any amount of mana.) Noble Phantasm Cooldown Time: 12 Hours ------------------------------- Chapter 1 - Prologue & Prologue {A/N: DISCORD SERVER: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Where am I?!" The 17-years old Otaku, questions himself as he wakes up in a dark room of void while floating in the air. Surprisingly, he remembers everything except for his name and how he gets here. After the 17-years old Otaku wakes up, he is confused about the light that had shown up in front of him. The light suddenly transforms into a beautiful woman with long black hair and crimson eyes, she is wearing a black kimono and have the appearance of a woman in their 20s. As she showed up in front of the 17-years old otaku, the darkroom of void turned into a room full of light. As the 17-years old Otaku was amazed by the beautiful woman''s appearance, he shows an expression of anxiety. When the room around him turns into white as the woman shows up in front of him, he wondered what just happen and he asked so many questions to himself. ''Who is this beautiful woman in front of me?'' ''Why am I floating in the air?'' ''Is this a Special effect?'' ''Am I being kidnapped? What is going to happen to me?'' ''Am I being sold by my parents to this Woman?!'' ''Sorry Mom for being a no-good son, so if I get free from this place I will redeem myself for the greater good... If I''m still not lazy...'' ''Hmmm...'' ''Well, I don''t mind being sold to a beautiful Woman though...'' ''Wait... What am I thinking?! I''m about to get sold and I still have the time to think about that, what a shameless thought that I have.'' The Woman that appears in front of the 17-years old Otaku is shocked by what is inside of his mind since she can read the 17-years old Otaku''s mind. As the 17-years old Otaku became more wary and confused, the woman in front of him speaks to the 17-years old Otaku boy who is in a state of confusion. "Pardon me... Don''t worry, you''re not being kidnapped and your parents are not selling their own son. Well thanks for the compliment for saying I am beautiful," says the woman with a smile. The 17-years old Otaku who heard the beautiful woman was shocked because the woman had guessed his mind. Suddenly, his expression changed into somewhat astonished. He cannot believe that the woman floating in front of him is a supernatural existence. Every year since childhood, in the shrine, he wishes for supernatural existence, but as soon as he enters the age of 15, he stopped praying because his wishes never came true. "ARE YOU AN ESPER?! A MAGICIAN?! AM I FLYING BECAUSE OF YOUR MAGIC??" shouts the 17-years old Otaku with shining eyes and a smile on his face, he was so happy and tries to move in the air as he had already imagined how he can fly using magic. The beautiful woman, who sees the 17-years old Otaku expression, was rendered speechless while having a deadpan expression. She soon remembers that she did not yet introduce herself. "My apologies, it looks like I have not to Introduce myself yet... Well, everyone in your world usually calls beings like me a Goddess." The 17-years old Otaku was stupefied while saying one word in his mind. ''Goddess...?!'' Suddenly the 17-years old Otaku twitches his eyes while saying, "Don''t tell me..." "Yes, as to why are you here... It is because you are dead." As soon as the 17-years old Otaku hears it, he turned anxious as he remembers about his Browser history that was full of his fetish and *ehem*. And he is afraid someone will find his Browser history, especially his mother. "Well first, you were blown away by an explosion from the gas station when you tried to go home. The cause of this explosion was because of one of the robber''s car tire had been shot by a police officer when trying to catch them. Because of the shot tire, the robber''s car became unstable and crashed into the Gas station while you were near. Well, you were still alive after you are blown away by the explosion," says the Goddess while smiling. "WHAT?! Then, why am I here if I''m still alive?" Shout the confused 17-years old Otaku as he tries to calm himself from the roller coaster of events that just happened to him. "Well after you have been blown away by the explosion, you suddenly try to get up in the middle of the road and suddenly... ROAD ROLLER!! *cough*Sorry, I got sidetracked, What I mean is that you were squash by Truck-kun, because Truck-kun also was blown away by the explosion and fly towards you, while you trying to get up. Well, no one survives Truck-kun after being hit or squashed by it." Said the Goddess while trying to hold her laugh. The 17-years old Otaku is shocked, not to the fact that the beautiful woman in front of him, who proclaimed herself to be a Goddess, was spewing some Jojo reference, but because of the dumb way he died, well at least not as bad as Satou Kazuma from KonoSuba. After the 17-years old Otaku was able to calm down, he starts to think about something that has been disturbing him since the Goddess had said the word ''Truck-kun''. ''Truck-Kun??.... Wait, isn''t that one of many ways to go to...'' "Yes, you are right." Says the Goddess while smiling. "Since you have died before you were supposed to, I will reincarnate you to another world." "Really!! Then can I choose where I would be reincarnated into?" said the 17-years old Otaku happily, thinking his dream was going to be fulfilled when suddenly he heard one word that made him despaired. "Nope," The Goddess bluntly replies to him with a closed-eyed smile. "Yay... Wait, what did you just say just now?" The 17-years old Otaku was shocked he cannot be reincarnated into the world he wanted to since that is also a dream of his for a long time. "I said nope, that is not possible," The Goddess replies to him in an instant. "WHY??" Shout the 17-years old Otaku while being depressed since one of his dreams gets shot to the ground. "Well because of one of the rules that Fathe*ehem* I mean superior God set for some bullshit reason, you will be reincarnated into a world full of randomness, I guess¡­" says the Goddess with a sigh, feeling sorry for the 17-years old Otaku. The 17-years old Otaku was mad at the superior God because of the rules, since he cannot go to the world of his d.e.s.i.r.es as one of his dreams is to make his own harem, but also curious about a world full of randomness. "Well, since you will be transported into a random world, you will receive the strongest system that has ever existed," said the Goddess while proudly puffing out her c.h.e.s.t. After hearing that, the 17-years old Otaku had shining eyes and turns happy. But he is still confused about the meaning of ''a world full of randomness''. "Can I ask you something?" asks the 17-years old Otaku. "Sure, you can ask anything as long as it is not beyond my reach to answer." "What kind of world is a world full of randomness?" "It''s a world that is set to be random. Like for example, people that you will be going to meet in there can be from a character from anime, manga, Light Novel and many more, but also can be someone that origin is unknown or an original entity from the world itself, It''s doesn''t only apply to the people itself but also many things." Said the Goddess. "I see..." says the 17-years old Otaku, his hand on his chin. "Well if that is all, then Good luck and have fun in your new world," says the Goddess while smiling. And just like that our protagonist is going to start his journey in his new world. "Ah!! I forgot to tell him something about the System. Oh well, I can send him a message to his system later, and I can also give him something to power up his system. At least I got something interesting to watch after many years of boredom," says the Goddess, too carefree and enjoying the show with some popcorn in her hand. Chapter 2 - Reborn & Endless-System {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for all the information and updates about this fan-fic : discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} In a room of Hospital in Kyoto, a shout was heard from a woman who was screaming in pain as she was in the hospital bed. Suddenly, the voice of the woman scream was subsided as now there was a cry of a baby inside of the hospital room. "Congratulations! It''s a healthy baby boy!" Said the doctor who has done the operation. There was a weak smile on the mother''s face as soon as she hears the sound of a cry of a baby. As soon as the doctor handed the baby to her, she began to teared up as she finally becomes a mother. "Look how cute you are..." Said the mother while looking at her baby for a few seconds, then she looked at her husband who was beside her. Her husband smiling while looking at both his wife and son. "Let''s name him Tetsuya." Said the Mother while looking at her baby with a smiling face and closed eyes. ~~TIME SKIP 4 YEARS~~ POV Tetsuya: ~~ FLASHBACK 4 years ago ~~ After I was able to calm down from crying, I try to open my system with my mind, when suddenly there was a big screen that appeared in front of me while floating. ------------------------------- [STATUS] [SKILL] (LOCKED) (Requirement: Age reaches 5 years old to UNLOCKED because the host of this system still has the brain of an infant baby that cannot contain the skill of the system.) [SHOP] (LOCKED) (Requirement: Reach Lv.20 to UNLOCKED) [EQUIPMENT] (LOCKED) (Requirement: Age reaches 5 years old to UNLOCKED because the host of this system body is still too small for handling the equipment.) [ITEM] [DAILY MISSION] [NOTIFICATION] (1) ------------------------------- When I look at my system, I was shocked, not because there was 8 Menu in the System screen but because 3 out of 8 menus was still locked and the Skill menu requirement makes me mad. ''WHY THE F.U.C.K DO I HAVE TO WAIT FOR 5 YEARS TO UNLOCKED SKILL MENU, IF INFANT BABY WAS STILL INSUFFICIENT, THEN WHY THE F.U.C.K CAN I HAVE MY MIND AND CAN REMEMBER MY OWN PAST LIFE'' I was mad but soon calm down, since I was worried that my mother would feel worried when seeing their son that still a baby making a weird face. After I was able to accept my reality that I have to wait for 5 years to finally unlock the [SKILL] system, I saw there was something wrong in the [NOTIFICATION] system. When I look at the [NOTIFICATION], soon I realize there was (1) next to [NOTIFICATION]. I soon open the [NOTIFICATION] system. As soon as I open the system, I was shocked by the content of what is inside of [NOTIFICATION] system. [Hello how was your journey from 17 ye... - FROM: GODDESS - TO: ENDLESS-SYSTEM] I was shocked that there was a message from Goddess to me, but more shockingly the name of my system shows up too. ''So that''s the name of my system.'' I tried to open the message, and the content of the message makes me let out of deadpan expression but changed into a happy one when I look at the bottom of the message. I learn the existence of system-point that is important for our [STATUS], [SKILL], and [SHOP] and also learn the fact that you can upgrade the system itself by obtaining or do something that influences the system itself. I also was happy when I got the Item that can give me power. ''Wait is this the legendary starter pack from the RPG game'' My eyes were shining, When I touched the [STARTER PACK] with my mind, there was a small screen that appeared in front of me while floating. [Notice - The Host of the System hasn''t fulfilled the requirement to open [STARTER PACK]](Requirement: Reach Lv.5 to open [STARTER PACK]) Suddenly I feel the urge to beat up the system but was calm down by my mother''s warm hug. After I calm down, I stored the [STARTER PACK] into the [ITEM] system and try to check my [STATUS] system. ------------------------------- [STATUS] Name : Tohno Tetsuya Age : 0 Level : 1 (0/100) Class : (None) Title : (None) HP : 500/500 Mana : 100/100 Strength : 1 Stamina : 1 Agility : 1 Intelligence : 21 System-point : 0 --------------------------------- As soon as I saw my full name, I was shocked that my family name is Tohno. Tohno is a family name from Tsukihime that the protagonist of Tsukihime has and the identity of the protagonist is Tohno Shiki. ''The fact that my race is Half-Human/Half-Demon is proof that I have Tohno bloodline on my body. The question is who is my parent''s identity? Am I in the Nasuverse world? well, the identity of my parents can wait for a while, as for the Nasuverse world, I still don''t know if this world truly is Nasuverse since the Goddess did say that this world is truly quite random. Well let''s move on, I want to check the other system menu.'' I also looked around to see many of my statuses started from 1 and of all the status, I find my Intelligence status was the highest of them all since I retain much knowledge from my past life. I also check that my level starts from 1, It was ok since I have just received the system today and I was born just now. The Next System Menu that I check is [DAILY MISSION] system, I skip the [ITEM] system since I knew what function [ITEM] has in the system. ------------------------------- [DAILY MISSION] (Note from Endless-system: If the Host of this system skips the daily mission, the Host of this system will not be punished by all right means, since me, the Endless-System is not a harsh system like Solo-leveling System, who punished their Host for skipping Daily mission.) Physical Training Level 1 (0/100) Magic Training Level 1 (0/100) (LOCKED) (Requirement: UNLOCKED [SKILL] or Awaken Inner magic in your body ) ------------------------------- I showed a blank expression for a while when I read the note from the system, after that, I saw there 2 menus in the bellow, There is 2 type of Daily mission Physical and Magic, I sigh in my mind in depression mode since my Magic Training is still Locked, the problem is because I haven''t unlocked my [SKILL] system. ''*sigh*My dreams to use magic, I guess I have to wait until reach 5 years old or awake my inner magic on my own.'' A few seconds later after facing reality, I looked up at Physical Training Menu, as soon as open the Physical Training Menu There was another Menu that shows up. ------------------------------- [Physical Training Level 1 (0/100) ] ¡ô Push-up (0/5) ¡ô Sit-up (0/5) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 5 EXP of Physical Training Level ? Obtained 5 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 10 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------------------- ''Looks like I can Obtain Exp and system-point here, and also Status Recovery... *sigh* Is this Solo Leveling reference.'' I was relieved that I still able to earn many things from the daily mission, even though the one that makes me feel intrigued is Status Recovery. Status Recovery is a reward that more like a cheat like that can recover all of your statuses back to normal, even if all of my body is already broken into pieces it''s still can recover all of my body back to normal. And Finally, the last system I need to check is the [MISSION] system. I realize there was (None) beside my [MISSION] system. ''It looks like the meaning of (None) is that right now I don''t have any mission and if I want a mission, maybe I have to encounter something to be able to get a mission.'' Since I already check the [NOTIFICATION] system in the beginning. I''m going to skip it. 4 days later, when I already left the hospital and live in my new home, I began my Physical Training when my parents aren''t around. I also learned my parent''s name, my mother name is Tohno Anna, she has the appearance of a beautiful woman in their 20s and have a long auburn hair with a ponytail and have golden-brown colored eyes. As for my father, his name is Tohno Yukio, he has the appearance of a handsome man in their 20s and has straight black hair with blue colored eyes. Unfortunately, I still haven''t learned the connection between my Tohno family and the Tohno family from Tsukihime, since the Tohno family in Tsukihime lives in Misaki Town. 1 year has passed, and now I have a younger brother that just been born from my mother''s w.o.m.b. my little brother has auburn hair and golden-brown colored eyes just like my mother. To my surprise mother name him Shirou, I was surprised since the auburn hair, the golden-brown colored eyes, and the name Shirou feels so familiar that I was very shocked, yes that''s right my younger brother reminds me of Emiya Shirou the protagonist of Fate/Stay Night. I feel confused, but when I suddenly realize and remember that before Shirou was adopted into the Emiya household, Shirou Family''s name was unknown. ''Now that explains a lot since many people don''t know his family name.'' ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ And now back to the current timeline as I right now already 4 years old and today my family was celebrating my birthday. And right now I''m with my father, mother, and my younger brother who is celebrating my birthday in my family house. Chapter 3 - Progress & Birthday Present {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic : discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Happy birthday, Tetsuya" "Happy birthday, Tetsuya-nii" Said Tohno Family while celebrating Tetsuya Birthday, Tetsuya who is happy blows up the candles on the cake. 4 years have passed since Tetsuya was born, he is now a healthy 4 years old boy who has the appearance of a handsome boy with straight black hair and also blue eyes. In the past 4 years, Tetsuya has gained many levels in both his [STATUS] system and Physical Training, even though Tetsuya has a rough time in the first 2 years when doing his physical training since his body still has the body of a baby, but after he reaches 3 years old, his body is easier to move when doing physical training than when his body was still 2 years old bellow. And right now he is 4 years old and already reaches level 9 in his [STATUS] and level 8 in his physical training, he then opens his System and checks his [STATUS] system. ------------------------------- [STATUS] Name : Tohno Tetsuya Age : 4 Race : Half-Human/Half-Demon Level : 9 (15180/32000) Title : (None) HP : 4500/4500 Mana : 900/900 Strength : 25 Stamina : 21 Agility : 23 Intelligence : 39 Dexterity : 19 System-point : 94080 When He looks at his [STATUS] system, he touches his chin while nodding his head with a smiling face and closed eyes like a sage person, his status right now makes his power right now comparable to a Highschool student that striving to become a professional at a sport, even exceptional for his intelligence that''s make him smarter even among the college student that is categorized as a genius. He then also look at the system-point, at first he wants to increase his status with system-point, but since he still doesn''t open the [SHOP] system yet, he will save it until he unlocks the [SHOP] system, since every time he levels up he will gain some big amount of status. But, he still glads all the hard work he does in the past 4 years was paid off. He then also check his [DAILY MISSION] system and look at his Physical training menu. {A/N: Don''t ask me why a 4-year-old boy have the strength of a High-school student} ------------------------------- ?Physical Training Level 8 (11350/16000) ------------------ ¡ô Push-up (0/75) ¡ô Sit-up (0/75) ¡ô Squats (0/75) ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 20 EXP of Physical Training Level ? Obtained 40 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 80 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------------------- When His Physical Training gains some level, his tasks become harder and harder as his level becomes higher. He also gains a new task and his reward also increased, but when he reached Level 5 of Physical Training, his reward for Physical training EXP has to stop at 20 EXP, as for the reason the EXP reward stop increasing, he doesn''t know the reason. He can only guess 2 reasons why the Physical training EXP reward has stopped increasing. or Reason Number 2: It has to do with his Age, Due to the fact, his body already has the strength to compete with Highschool students that good at sport at the age of 4. But in the end, Tetsuya doesn''t care about the whole matter as long as he can still earn some good amount of EXP from [DAILY MISSION] system to his [STATUS]. Aside from [STATUS] System and Physical Training, nothing has changed in the Endless-System, Since most of his systems can only unlock after he reaches 5 years old. After Tetsuya celebrated his birthday, all of the family members give him a present, Shirou gives him a paper that he draws, inside of the drawing there was one whole big family with smiling on their face, even though the draw is like a scribble, Tetsuya accept the gift from Shirou with smiling face and a warmful heart. As for his Father and Mother''s turn to gift him a present, they called Tetsuya into a room that he never sees in this house leaving Shirou alone in the living room while drawing on a piece of paper. Inside this room, there is a lot of training tools that I never saw in my entire life. Suddenly his father began to speak to him in a serious but gentle tone. "Tetsuya, for your birthday, dad will give you something important, that is the technique to control your demon blood that inside you." Tetsuya was shocked not because his father talks about supernatural things since he already expected a person who has Tohno in his or her family name, without a doubt have a connection to supernatural society, but what makes him so shocked is in Tsukihime there was no information about a technique that can control Demon blood in someone''s body, even if there is, it usually sacrifice something like a life force or energy to keep the demon blood from going berserk. Tetsuya was shocked but decided to pretend and ask a question to his Father with a tilted innocent face. "Dad, what is demon blood?" Ask Tetsuya. "Demon blood is the blood that gives you latent powers and abilities that can make you stronger. The reason I want to give you the technique to control demon blood is because of you being in the Tohno family gives you half-demon and half-human blood, and I can feel that your half-demon blood is stronger than half-human blood, that gives you the chance to make you become berserk and lost control of yourself." Replied Yukio "I see..." Replied Tetsuya while pretending to be confused a little. ''What kind of normal 4 years old, can I understand this kind of topic, I have to pretend so they don''t suspect me as an abnormal 4 years old boy who is too smart.'' That is what inside of Tetsuya''s mind. "Well, you don''t have to understand all of it right now. I know it''s too hard for you to digest all of the information I just tell you, well I just want you to promise me about something. First, never tell that you have demon blood or can control demon blood to anyone, especially your uncle Makihisa." Said Yukio while having a serious expression. ''Makihisa that name sounds familiar... Ah!! I remembered, he is the father of the protagonist Tohno Shiki, Well Makihisa is not Tohno Shiki''s real father, since Tohno Shiki''s real name is Nanaya Shiki. I don''t believe that sc.u.mbag happens to be my uncle, well I expected this to be happening since my family name is Tohno.'' "I have an uncle??" ask Tetsuya while pretending to be shocked. "Well, Our Tohno Family is one big family, so of course we will have many relatives. But your uncle Makihisa is not truly a bad person, but he caused many harm and conflict, that''s why you can never tell him the technique, if you tell him, he will cause any harm to the others. But, if you find someone that you can truly trust, I don''t mind you telling the Demon blood technique to them, but remember, only tell someone that you can trust, If you tell the Demon blood technique to the wrong person, it will cause too much conflict that can even start a war between Mixed-Blood''s and Demon Hunter Organization." Said Yukio while in a serious expression. Tetsuya can only nod while his eyes were full of determination. Yukio who saw Tetsuya determination in his eyes smile while continuing his other condition. "Second, you must protect your brother if we are not around to protect him since your brother Demon blood is weaker than his human blood, If you can promise both conditions then I will teach you the Demon blood technique." Said Yukio while waiting for Tetsuya to respond. "I promise!!" Said Tetsuya with determination in his eyes. "Good, we can start your training tomorrow." Said Yukio. "As for my present to my dearest son, I would like to teach you our ancestor Sword Technique!" Said Anna while thinking that a Mother should be better than a Father and looked at Yukio with a smug face. Yukio looks at Anna with a deadpan expression while sighing and feels that Anna is too childish right now. Tetsuya who heard his mother is interested in what kind of sword technique that her mother will teach him. "But this is not just your normal everyday Sword Technique, This Technique was passed by my ancestor from the 15th century since the Sengoku jidai period, The name of this Sword technique is ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''." Said Anna while puffed her c.h.e.s.t proudly with a smiley face. {A/N: What do you all guys think about the name of the Sword technique? Well if you guys have a better name suggestion then please reply in here since my naming sense is so bad.} Tetsuya who heard his mother was shocked beyond his belief and with his widened eyes. "I have 2 conditions that you must fulfill. the first is, never share this sword technique with other people except for your descendant and second, is the same as your father, you must protect your brother if we are not around since your brother is still too weak." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya while smiling. "YES, DEAL, I PROMISE!!!" Shout Tetsuya while smiling with his eyes shining making both of his parents startled, especially his father frowns when Tetsuya was more hype when receiving his mother present than his present. Suddenly 2 little screens appeared in front of Tetsuya while floating. Chapter 4 - Demon Energy & Fusing {A/N: Just want to tell you all that I made some changes to the status since I was thinking that my standard for status is too high, so when you go back to look at the status in the previous chapter, the status already changes. And also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------------------- Demon-Blood Control Technique (0%) ?Difficulty: B Tohno Yukio is the first person in the world to mastered how to control Demon-Blood and now he decided to teach you how to control Demon-Blood for your safety. Prove that you can learn how to control your Demon-Blood. ?Clear Conditions: Learn how to control your Demon-Blood. ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Skill [Demon-Blood Manipulation] ? Obtained 250.000 System-point ? Obtained 350.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------------------- Muramasa Sword Art Technique (0%) ?Difficulty: S Muramasa Sword Art Technique is a sword technique created by its founder Senji Muramasa who is a famed blacksmith within Ise Province within the Sengoku Jidai period. Legend says that he has forged a demon sword that antagonizes the Tokugawa clan. There were stories about his Katana that killed Tokugawa Ieyasu''s grandfather, there''s also one that Nobuyasu used to commit suicide, and there''s also one that cut Ieyasu himself. Tohno Anna who is one of the descendants of Senji Muramasa decided to pass one of her inheritance to you. Learn all of the Sword Technique that Muramasa Sword Art Technique has to offer. ?Clear Conditions: Learn Muramasa Sword Art Technique ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Skill [Muramasa Sword Art Technique] ? Obtained [Muramasa Descendent] Class ? Obtained 600.000 System-point ? Obtained 1.050.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level When Tetsuya saw these 2 small screens in front of him, the first thing he saw when the 2 small screens appeared in front of him is the mission reward itself. He was so shocked since the mission reward that he can earn from is too great even if you compared it with his hard work in the past 4 years, especially the EXP reward and System-point that the mission can give is so extraordinary. Tetsuya never expected that he will get 2 mission under this fashion since this 2 mission itself was given by his parents present for his birthday. He also learned that his father was the first person to master the Demon-blood technique. But when he looks at the difference of the difficulty between the 2 missions he widened his eyes when he looks at the 2 missions being an S rank Mission and B rank Mission. The only explanation he can get between the 2 missions is Muramasa Sword Art Technique Mission is related to the legend of a person and Demon-Blood Control Technique is related to the first person who mastered it. He also sees a percentage beside the mission that might have a function for the rate of completion. ''Well, no need to think too much, as long as I can get many rewards after completing this mission.'' When he was thought about the mission, he sees his father frown, he was confused at what happened to his father. But after some thought, he realized that because he was more hype when he receiving his mother than his father''s gift since in his past he is so interested in Sword Technique, that he decided to join the kendo club in his school, but after winning a gold medal in the Kendo National Competition, he left the kendo club because he was bored and find that kendo isn''t interesting anymore and found it too boring rather than a sword fight that he like in manga or anime. But suddenly after he heard her mother saying that she will teach him a sword technique that passed by many generations from a legend, he was so hyped that he shouts out with his eyes shining that makes both of his parents startled. Tetsuya who is feeling uneasy because of that decides to talk to his father. "Father, I want to study how to control demon blood first." Said Tetsuya while pretending to be interested, since he doesn''t want to broke his heart. Yukio who heard Tetsuya saying that, was happy that he is more interested to learn how to control Demon-blood than Muramasa Sword Art Technique. ~~TIME SKIP 2 MONTHS~~ POV Tetsuya: It has been 2 months since my Father teach me their technique. At first, It was easy since I just need to learn how to control Energy inside me, to control my demon blood. Energy is different from mana since Energy itself is a power that comes from your body and Mana itself is a power that comes from your surrounding. 2 different types of energy inside of me are human energy and demon energy. After 1 week of progress has passed, I have mastered the way to control human energy inside me, but that is just the beginning. After I mastered how to control Energy inside me, my father then teach me how to also control my demon energy that is hidden inside of my body. At first, it was like hell, after my demon energy flow inside my body, my body feels so hot that my body can explode at any time, my mind started to feel corrupt with some wicked thoughts, and I almost go out berserk. Thankfully my Father gives me some energy to suppress the demon energy inside me, so I can stabilize the demon energy inside of my body. After 3 weeks of progress has passed, I have mastered the way to control Demon Energy inside me, even though every time I almost lost control over my demon energy when I trying to master control of the demon Energy, my father has to knock me down every time I almost go out of berserk state. The next day after I mastered the demon energy, my father tells me that I have to mix my human energy and demon energy that is inside of me. After 2 months of progress has passed, I have finally able to mix all of my human energy and demon energy into one energy. It''s taking too much time since it''s so hard to mix all of the energy into one since it takes too much of my mental power to mix all of the energy. Suddenly a notification and a small screen appeared in front of me when I was relaxing in front of my yard in the middle of noon with my younger brother while playing together. ------------------------------- [The Host of this system cleared ''Demon-Blood Control Technique'' Mission] ------------------------------- ------------------------------- Demon-Blood Control Technique (100%) (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: B Tohno Yukio is the first person in the world to mastered how to control Demon-Blood and now he decided to teach you how to control Demon-Blood for your safety. Prove that you can learn how to control your Demon-Blood. ?Clear Conditions: Learn how to control your Demon-Blood. ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained 250.000 System-point ? Obtained 350.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------------------- Not long after I complete the mission, soon I get so many notifications pop up floating in front of me. ------------------------------- [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have obtained 250.000 System-point] [You have learned [Demon- Blood Manipulation]] [You have fulfilled a condition to unlock Magic Training from [DAILY MISSION] by learning Energy Manipulation] ------------------------------- ''It looks like I have unlocked Magic Training by learning manipulating my Energy, well not bad, but I still haven''t unlocked [SKILL], is this some kind of a bug or system is just too strict, well whatever.'' When I want to check my status in the [STATUS] system, suddenly 2 notifications pop up floating in front of me. ------------------------------- Name : Tohno Tetsuya Age : 4 Race : Half-Human/Half-Demon Level : 17 (22.380/70.000) Class : (None) Title : (None) HP : 8.500/8.500 Mana : 1.700/1.700 Strength : 41 Stamina : 37 Agility : 39 Intelligence : 55 Dexterity : 35 System-point : 346.480 [Since the Host of this system have learned Energy Manipulation, Host [STATUS] will gain a new source of power called Energy] [Do Host want to Fuse Mana entity and Energy entity into one?] [Accept] [Decline] ------------------------------- When I saw this, my jaw almost falls out into the ground, not because of my status growth but because I didn''t expect that the system can fuse 2 different entities. "What''s wrong Tetsuya-nii?" Ask my younger brother worriedly while looking at me. "It''s nothing." Said me while trying to continuing play with my younger brother. After that, I decided to accept the fuse of both Mana and Energy into one entity. ------------------------------- [Before processing to fuse both mana and energy, it''s recommended that the host find a place that no one can bother the Host because, in the process of fusing, the Host will feel a lot of pain] [Please say the word "continue", when the Host is ready to fuse both entities] [When the Host already finds a place that no one can bother the Host, then the system will set a Barrier of soundproof so that no one will hear the Host screaming in pain.] ------------------------------- ''Hmm... How painful can this be if the system wants me to search for a place to seclude myself, Isn''t this feels like the system wants to kidnap me.'' I stare at the notifications with an anxious expression while smiling wryly. "Shirou, I feel tired, I want to rest in my room for a little bit." Said me while looking at my younger Brother. "Okay then, Tetsuya-nii." Said my younger brother while having a sad expression. "Don''t be like that, we can continue playing later ok." Said me with a smiling face trying to comfort my younger brother. My younger brother only nodded with a smile on his face and go to the living room. After that, I finally, seclude my self in my room. "System I want to "continue"." ------------------------------- [Affirmative, start Fusing both entities into one] [Duration of Fusing is 30 minutes] [Start Fusing at 3... 2... 1... Fusing...] ------------------------------- Suddenly I feel like my body started to crack into pieces and inside of my body I feel the heat that can burn me alive but at the same time, I feel the cold that can freeze me to death in an instant. I scream like a madman that went crazy, I feel like, I can go crazy at any time. 30 Minutes have passed Since the fusing process, my body feels very light right now. Suddenly a Notification pop out in front of me while I was in my bed feeling very tired. ------------------------------- [Congratulation, The system have fuse both Mana entity and Energy Entity into one entity] [All of the Host statuses have greatly increased due to the effect of fusing] [Since Mana entity and Energy Entity has become into one entity, the new entity needs a new name. Do Host want to name the entity?] ------------------------------- "Yes... Name... it Mana" Said me who has a tired expression while couldn''t care about the name, so I name it Mana. ------------------------------- [Acknowledge, the new entity will be given name as Mana] ------------------------------- I was tired to hear anything from the system at the moment and after that, I began to lost my consciousness. 2 hours later in the afternoon, I wake up in my bed feeling fresh. As soon I wake up I decided to check out my [STATUS] system and only to be shocked by my status. ------------------------------- Name : Tohno Tetsuya Age : 4 Race : Half-Human/Half-Demon Level : 17 (22.380/70.000) Class : (None) Title : (None) HP : 13.500/13.500 Mana : 3.400/3.400 Strength : 62 Stamina : 57 Agility : 53 Intelligence : 87 Dexterity : 59 System-point : 346.480 --------------------------------- "I didn''t expect the effect of the fusion of my Mana and Energy to be this great, especially my mana has been doubled." Said me while smiling. I now have the strength comparable to be strong among all the normal humans but not as strong as a servant. ''If for example, I were to become a servant right now I will be the weakest servant FGO player ever gonna see in their entire life. I mean who is going to place a servant that looks like a 4 years old kid that has no noble phantasm in their FGO team. Well if I turn myself into Crimson Red Vermillion with my [Demon-Blood Manipulation] then I still can still defeat a weak Servant. Well whatever, I feel quite hungry, time to eat.'' As soon as I go outside, I saw my mother who is preparing for our lunch while my father was in the living room watching TV, while Shirou is playing with his Toys. As soon as go outside my room, My mother called me to help out carried all the food to the table. As I carried all the food to the table, my mother suddenly speaks to me while pouting with her cheeks puffed. "Tetsuya, Are you done with your Demon-blood technique?" Said my mother while looking at me with a pouting expression. As soon as I heard her, my eyebrow is twitching. While I was training in the past 2 months, my mother keeps nagging me with this question over time to time, and to make her don''t bother me anymore, I decided to finish up my Demon-blood technique in 2 months. According to my father, he took about almost a year to master this technique, but when he saw me who mastered this technique in only 2 months, he''s shocked beyond his belief after seeing it. Chapter 5 - White Room & Starter Pack {A/N: Sorry for all the reader who thinks that I forgot about the starter pack, I misread the requirement for starter pack from reach level 5 into 5 years old and so I will present the starter pack in this chapter, sorry for the inconvenience that I cause, And also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ } "Yes, I already mastered the Demon-blood technique, mom..." said me while looking at my mom with a deadpan expression. "Very good now it''s my turn, Tomorrow morning come to the training room, I will teach you ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''." said Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a happy expression in her face. After Tetsuya finishes eating lunch with my family, Tetsuya goes back to his room and wants to check his [DAILY MISSION] system since he already unlocks Magic Training Menu. ------------------------------- [DAILY MISSION] Physical Training Level 8 (11950/16000) Magic Training Level 1 (0/100) ------------------------------- Tetsuya selects the Magic Training menu and suddenly a small screen pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- ¡ôUse a spell (0/5) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 10 EXP of Magic Training Level ? Obtained 30 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 50 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------------------- ''The Reward is much higher then Physical Training Level 1'' Think Tetsuya while looking at the reward. Suddenly Tetsuya was transported into a white room, after Tetsuya was summoned into a white room a notification from the system pop-up in front of me. Tetsuya who was summoned in the room started to get wary by his surrounding since he was suddenly summoned to this place, he then feels nostalgia about the place he is summoned, yes that''s right, the place he was summoned is similar to the one where he met Goddess. While Tetsuya started to look by his surrounding, a notification pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- [The Host of this system just select Magic Training menu in [DAILY MISSION] system, for the host safety, the system has transported the host into the ''White Room''] [Because the Host of this system is transported forcefully into the ''White Room'' the System will stop the time outside of this ''White Room''] [The Host of this system can imagine any object inside the white room, the cost of the mana depends on what the host imagined] [Any object that the host created here cannot be brought outside the ''White Room''] [The Host of this system only have 1 hour inside the ''White Room'', to be able to stay at ''White Room'' the host has to pay 100 Mana/hour, but after the payment, the time outside the room will continue, the Time outside the ''White Room'' only stop because the system have forcefully brought the host of this system into the ''White Room'', other than that the time outside the ''White Room'' will continue as normal] [Because the Host of this system has teleported inside the ''White Room'' the System will give the Host of this system a skill name [White Room]] [Because the Host of this system is not yet obtained a magic spell skill, the system will give the host of this system a skill name [Fire Bolt]] Tetsuya was shocked after seeing all the notification and he feels like the happiest person right at the moment. He feels like he received a skill that similar to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber when he receives [White Room] skill. After a few moments after he read all the notification, he decides to try his new magic [Fire Bolt], suddenly a Notification pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- [Why are you forgetting your gi... - FROM: GODDESS - TO: ENDLESS-SYSTEM] ------------------------------- When he sees the notification, he was shocked that the goddess sent him a message. He then tries to open the content of the message. ------------------------------- [Why are you forgetting your gift even after you passed level 5, are you an idiot aren''t you? well, of course, you are an idiot that needs a Goddess to babysit you to remember something that Goddess herself Gift to you. Well, and here I thought that you remember to use the [STARTER PACK] that I gift to you, I disappointed at you young man even though right now you are just a kid right now, you just broke my Womanly heart, Well I Forgive you just this one time... But if you dare to do this again, I am going to spawn Armageddon in your world. Well Good Luck Have Fun.] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who read the Message from the goddess at first he feels annoyed at the goddess but after he finished reading the message, he started to feel embarrassed that he forgot something that very important, even though he has a high intelligence status, but to think he forgot something important. He didn''t expect to forget the existence of [STARTER PACK] that happens 3 chapters ago since [STARTER PACK] has been his only goal when he was still a baby. If the goddess didn''t remind him, he would feel more regret when he remembers there is a [STARTER PACK] in his [ITEM] System. But when he read the final part of the message he started to feels chills on his spine and started to shudder in fear, he started to imagine what will happen to this world if armageddon started to happen just because of him forgetting something. When he started to calm down, he opens his [ITEM] system and uses his [STARTER PACK], after he opens the [STARTER PACK], his eyes were shining and his face have the expression of a person who found a jackpot on a lottery. ------------------------------- [You have obtained Item [Incursio]] [You have obtained 500.000 System-point] [You have learned [Fusion skill]] [You have obtained a set of Item [Gravity Magic Grimoire set]] ------------------------------- Once again, he thankful to the goddess, because of her reminding him about the [STARTER PACK], he finally finds a jackpot. Incursio is a weapon called Teigu that is from Akame ga Kill, which was an Armor-type Teigu created from the flesh of Tyrant, a Super Class Danger Beast. It was a prototype for what would later become Grand Chariot. The Danger Beast''s power was so great that its flesh is still alive within, giving the Teigu the title of "Demon Dragon Armor". Not Only Incursio gives Fullbody Armor but It also has the power to Enhanced Physical Abilities, has the power of Invisibility, and also the power to adapt and Evolve. {A/N: For more info about Incursio, you can find in here akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Incursio#Dormant} With Incursio, his power combat greatly increased, but what worried him about Incursio is that, If he forcefully evolves Incursio by rapidly increasing his strength, Incursio will start to manifest in his own body and soon his body will be taken over by inner danger beast that resides in Incursio. But, suddenly a thought crosses his mind. ''What if I can control the inner danger beast itself, the same way as I control my Demon-blood. But, I need to wait until the inner danger beast started to manifest on my body, so I can mix the Inner danger beast energy into my energy, that way I can greatly increase my strength.'' think Tetsuya while Smiling. The next thing is [Fusion skill], the truth is Tetsuya doesn''t know the capabilities of [Fusion skill]. He can only guess the abilities of [Fusion skill] is to mix 2 or more skill into one skill and gained it as a new skill, or gained the skill for a limited time only. But the thing that Tetsuya is interested in is the possibility of fuse many skills into one. but right now he only has a few skill in his system, even if he has more than one skill to do the [Fusion skill], he doesn''t want to use it at 2 or more skill that doesn''t even compatible. After he is done checking both of [Incursio] and [Fusion skill], he now looks at his item set [Gravity Magic Grimoire set], and then use the item set. suddenly the item set to turn into 3 different items. ------------------------------- [You have obtained Item [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Beginner-Level]] [You have obtained Item [Gravity Magic Grimoire for High-Level]] ------------------------------- When Tetsuya see 1 set Item turn into 3 Item, he then started to inspect all 3 items. ------------------------------- [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Beginner-Level] (Requirement: have at least 100 Intelligence status) [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Intermediete-Level] (Requirement: have at least 350 Intelligence status) [Gravity Magic Grimoire for High-Level] (Requirement: have at least 500 Intelligence status) ------------------------------- When he sees the requirement for the Beginner-Level is 100, he soon checks his status and finds that his intelligence status already 87. He soon checks the cost to increase status and find out that to increase 1 status point in the [STATUS] system you have to pay 1.000 System-point to increase it, seeing that, Tetsuya decided to increased his intelligence status by paying it with System-Point. After he spent 13.000 system-point to increase his intelligence status to 100, the reason why he doesn''t mind spending 13.000 system-point in his status point because he just received 500.000 from the [STARTER PACK]. He then learns [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Beginner-Level], after he learns suddenly a notification pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- [You have learned [Gravity Magic - Beginner-Level]] [All the knowledge that [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Beginner-Level] have will now be transferred into the host brain.] [The Host of this system has not yet reached 5 years old, half of the knowledge will be sealed by the system since it''s too dangerous for the host brain to learn all of the knowledge.] ------------------------------- When Tetsuya sees the last notification, he was annoyed at the system because the system is too strict and soon realizes that he just a 4-year-old boy that has a strong body. He soon sighing and hope that he will grow up fast. After he was done inspecting his skill, he soon continues his Magic Training and finished his task by instantly shoot Firebolt 5 times in an object he created in the ''White Room''. Soon after Tetsuya finish shooting the firebolt to the object, he then claims his reward then left the ''White Room''. Chapter 6 - Talented & System Progress {A/N: Sorry for the inconvenience everyone, yesterday I cannot upload because I was so busy with my college, that I don''t have time to write a chapter yesterday. Every week I will be uploading a minimal 5 chapters and a maximal 7 chapters or even more if I have the time to write it. And also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} As soon as Tetsuya gets out of the ''White Room'', He also do his Physical Training. After he finishes doing all of the Physical Training tasks, he decided to spend some of his time with Shirou playing in the living room before he has dinner with his family. After Tetsuya has dinner with his family, he decided to go to sleep early, since he has to wake up early tomorrow morning for his mother to teach him about the sword techniques. After he wakes up tomorrow morning he decided to take a quick bath before going to the training room. When Tetsuya arrived at the training room, he saw his mother already waiting for him in the training room, and ask to get ready for the training. Tetsuya who has been waiting for this day is now excited for studying his ancestors Sword Technique. When Tetsuya just started his training, he started to get the reason why this technique is from a legend and also why this mission rank is an S rank mission was because the sword technique he learned is too difficult to learn, even his mother said that her ancestor that learned this technique took about 15-20 years to master it. "But hear this Tetsuya, mom is the only one who mastered it in only 6 years so mom is in the first place, cool right." Said Anna while putting a hand on her puffed c.h.e.s.t proudly with a smiling face and closed eyes. Tetsuya who heard this is excited about how long he will master this technique and wonders how strong would the technique be. After half month of progress has passed, Anna was very shocked and astonished at Tetsuya''s learning speed, at first she thought that Tetsuya will take 6-10 years to mastered this technique since she saw the potential in him that comparable to her. But after 3 days later, Tetsuya suddenly started to catch the foundation of the sword technique quicker than his mother who took 2 weeks to catch the foundation. Anna was shocked beyond belief that her son is a genius that surpassed her at a monstrous speed. Anna then compared herself with Tetsuya, when she started learning the "Muramasa Sword Art Technique" when she was still 6 years old, but right now Tetsuya who still 4 years old, and his speed in learning "Muramasa Sword Art Technique" is faster than her. Anna then shouted with a voice that can make one house hear her while making a happy face and started to run at full speed and then hug Tetsuya who startled because of her shouted. "YAYYY, MY SON IS A GENIUS THAT IS BORN ONCE A BILLION YEARS!!!" Shouted Anna while making claimes that makes things a bit exaggerated because she was happy. Suddenly someone opens the training door while yawning, Yes it was Yukio who was still sleepy and still has messy hair while looking at his wife with an annoyed expression. "Why are you shouting so loud early in the morning? Because of your shout, Shirou started to cry in his bed and the neighbor next door will start to complain." Said Yukio while having a blank face and sleepy face, but his eyes make Anna shudder and feel guilty. "But, I can''t help it after finding out that Tetsuya is a Genius that even surpassed even me." Said Anna while looking at Yukio with a pouting expression and teared eyes. Yukio who heard Anna was shocked but calms down after he remembered the time when he still teached Tetsuya about how to control Demon-Blood in his body. At first, when Yukio saw Tetsuya trying to manipulate his energy, Yukio was astonished at how fast Tetsuya was in manipulating his energy. But after a few weeks have passed, Yukio noticed Tetsuya tremendously speed in learning the "Demon-Blood Technique". In the end, Tetsuya only took 2 months to learn it while Yukio took almost a year to learn the technique. Yukio who saw Tetsuya was shocked beyond belief, and he could only be proud of his son and have a feeling that in the future his son will be achieving something greater and also will be known as the strongest by the world. Now that Yukio remembers that, he is now sighing and could only reply to Anna with ''I already know'' voice while saying. "Oh that, I already know about that." Said Yukio looking at Anna while yawning. Anna who hears that can only be confused as to why she doesn''t know about her son being a genius but her husband knows it. When Anna about to say something, Yukio says something first. "Do you remember a few days ago, when I used to train Tetsuya for him to control his Demon-Blood?" Said Yukio while looking at Anna. Anna only nodded with a curious expression. "He mastered the Demon-Blood Technique in just 2 months." Said Yukio while sighing. "Isn''t it an easy matter to master the technique?" Ask Anna while looking at Yukio. "Hell Nah!! If it''s an easy matter then he should master the technique in a week, but this technique can only be mastered by someone who has the mentality that can withstand the corruption of the demon energy itself and also someone who can stable both human energy and Demon energy equally, normally someone who is in the age of 4 should only be able to master this technique in 7 years or more since they still don''t have the mental strength to withstand the corrupt of the demon energy itself and someone who is in the age of normal a.d.u.l.t should only be able to master this technique 3 years or more, that if I have to guess since I never teach this technique to anyone else other than Tetsuya." Said Yukio while having a lecture in front of Anna. Anna who heard that was surprised and could only give a glare at Yukio at how dangerous the Demon-Blood Technique is. "Why are you teaching something dangerous to Tetsuya!!" Said Anna while glaring at Yukio. "You know right, that for us mixed blood that having a thicked Demon-Blood in your body can give you Inversion Impulse if your Demon-Blood is too strong. That is why I tried to teach him this technique before his demon-blood overtaken his body by wild instinct. But as long as I supervise him, I could prevent him from going berserk when the Demon energy corrupts his mind. But to my surprise that he has mastered this technique in monstrous speed and only took 2 months to master it, well even I who is a fast learner took me almost a year to master this technique." Said Yukio. Anna who heard Yukio was relieved that her husband is there to supervise Tetsuya when training, but also feel guilty since Anna was glaring at Yukio while forgetting the fact that her son had to prevent Inversion Impulse so that he doesn''t lose control over his Demon-Blood. Yukio who saw Anna''s expression could only sigh and have a slight smile on his face while hugging Anna. While he is hugging Anna, he says something to Anna. "Don''t worry about it, it''s our job as a parent to nurture our children, so I know how you feel when Tetsuya experience something dangerous." Said Yukio with a loving smile. Anna is hugged by her husband and hears him saying that was touched and makes her flushed in her face. "Dear..." Said Anna while looking at Yukio. Tetsuya who saw all of this has a deadpan expression while looking at their parents hugging each other, and sigh. ''What a Lovely Dovey husbando and waifu'' think Tetsuya while having a deadpan expression. ~~TIME SKIP 1 YEARS~~ After a year has passed since Tetsuya started learning the "Muramasa Sword Art Technique" from his mother and now he is now already 5 years old. After 5 months of progress has passed, Tetsuya''s progress at learning the "Muramasa Sword Art Technique" was quite good but still not enough since the percentage on his mission only reach 34%. After 6 months of progress has passed, Anna then announced that she is pregnant with another baby on her belly, Tetsuya who heard this news with Shirou, feels happy that they will get a new brother or sister. After they heard the news Tetsuya and Shirou hug her mother. And now back to the current timeline where After a year of progress has passed, Tetsuya now has unlocked all the system menu except the [SHOP] system. His status has increased a little since he has been doing [DAILY MISSION]. He also has gotten a new task on his Physical Training menu that is Running. When he looked at between Physical Training and Magic Training, he noticed that the reward that Magic Training gives is greater than Physical Training. He then checks his [STATUS] and [DAILY MISSION] system. ------------------------------- Name: Tohno Tetsuya Age: 5 Race: Half-Human/Half-Demon Level: 17 (65.420/70.000) Class: (None) Title: (None) HP: 13.500/13.500 Mana: 3.400/3.400 Strength: 67 Agility: 58 Intelligence: 106 Dexterity: 60 System-point : 902.400 --------------------------------- ------------------------------- [DAILY MISSION] ------------------ Physical Training Level 9 (7.160/20000) ¡ô Sit-up (0/75) ¡ô Squats (0/75) ¡ô Running (0/0,5 km) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 50 EXP of Physical Training Level ? Obtained 70 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 120 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------ Magic Training Level 7 (3.975/12000) ¡ôUse a spell (0/75) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 60 EXP of Magic Training Level ? Obtained 90 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 130 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------------------- He then nodded at how satisfying to reach 5 years old, after all his system has locked almost all the system because he still not yet reach 5 years old. His progress at learning "Muramasa Sword Art Technique" was also good but he still needs some time since the percentage on his mission only reached 67%. After observing all of his new systems in the living room of his house, Suddenly His mother comes from the kitchen to the living room and asked Tetsuya something. "Tetsuya can you buy me some groceries from the supermarket?" asked his mother while looking at Tetsuya. "Sure, okay mom." Said Tetsuya while having a smile on his face. "Sorry for bothering you to buy me some groceries, Since I have to take care of Akina while your father isn''t at home." Said her mother while looking at Tetsuya with a thankful expression. "Don''t worry about it mom, since I know you will be busy taking care of Akina while Father is not in the house." Said Tetsuya while he takes the list of the groceries that he must buy and some money from his mother. Akina is Tetsuya''s younger sister that was just born 3 months ago who now still an Infant baby. Tetsuya always wanted a younger sister in his life, since, in his past life, he never had a younger sister. Tetsuya then goes out of his house to go to the supermarket. Chapter 7 - Shrine & New Friend {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} After Tetsuya bought all the groceries from the supermarket, he then went back to his home. But on the way back home, he saw a shrine and was thinking that he wanted to pray in the shrine since he never prays at this world shrine after he was born in this world and always wanted to try it. When he goes to the shrine he met a beautiful person who is sweeping around the shrine, she has the appearance of a woman in their 20s and wears a ponytail. Tetsuya who saw this was shocked and couldn''t believe what he saw since he thought that this world is a Nasuverse world, but what he saw in front of him is a character from another anime. Yes, the Woman that he saw in front of him is Himejima Akeno''s mother, Himejima Shuri. Tetsuya then remembered what the Goddess says in chapter 1. {A/N: Himejima Shuri highschooldxd.fandom.com/wiki/Shuri_Himejima} ~~ FLASHBACK ~~ "Well, since you will be transported into a random world, you will be receiving the strongest system that ever exists." Said the Goddess while puffed out her c.h.e.s.t proudly while smiling. ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ Tetsuya who remembered what happened in chapter 1, decided to calm down and nodded sagely at what just happened in front of him. Shuri who saw Tetsuya decided to ask him a question. "Can I help you?" asked Shuri while looking at Tetsuya. "Yes, I would like to pray in the shrine, but since I don''t know how to pray can you teach me Onee-san." Said Tetsuya while having a smile on his face. "Ara ara, don''t worry let Onee-san teach you how to pray in the shrine." Said Shuri while smiling with closed eyes. After Shuri Teach Tetsuya how to pray, Tetsuya then prays at the shrine. "Oh, I forgot to ask you this but did you come here all alone? Where are your parents?" Asked Shuri while looking at Tetsuya. "Yeah about that...". Tetsuya then explains all the things as to why he was alone and why he came to this shrine. "I see so that is why you bought all the plastic bags." Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya plastic bags. "Yep." Said Tetsuya while looking at Shuri with a smile expression. "Oh by the way, what is your name? my name is Shuri, you can call me Shuri-onee-san if you like." Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a smile on her face. "My name is Tetsuya." Said Tetsuya while looking at Shuri. "If you don''t mind, would you like to have lunch with me and my family, at my house." asked Shuri while looking at Tetsuya. "Sure, I don''mind at all, thanks for the hospitality." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. When Tetsuya enter the shrine, he found a girl that was playing around with some toys. Suddenly when she saw Shuri, she said something that makes Shuri panic. "Mommy, I found a new toy near mommy door." Said the girl while holding a whip that makes Shuri pale when she sees it. Tetsuya who saw this is making a deadpan face while looking at Shuri. "Shuri-san what kind of toy is that?" Asked Tetsuya while pretending to be an ''innocent kid who doesn''t know anything'' expression while looking at Shuri. "That is... yes that is a magical girl toy that they sale on the toy store." Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a panic smile on her face. Shuri then without wasting time asked Akeno a question. "Akeno... Why is it, nears on mommy doors?" Asked Shuri while looking at the girl. Yes, the girl who is holding the whip on her hand is Himejima Akeno. {A/N: Himejima Akeno highschooldxd.fandom.com/wiki/Akeno_Himejima} "I think when daddy is going off for working the toy is stuck on his foot and then falls off near the door." Said Akeno while looking at Shuri. When Shuri hears what Akeno said suddenly there was a dark aura around her while muttering something that gives Tetsuya chills in his spine. "Ara ara... he dares to leave something outside the door, looks like someone getting punish tonight." Muttered Shuri while making a scary face that makes me scared Thankfully Akeno doesn''t notice Shuri making a dark expression, and still focus playing with that *ehem* tool. ''It looks like Baraqiel will get some terrifying punishment after he got home.'' think Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face while looking at Shuri. After some time, Akeno finally realizes there was a boy near her mom. Akeno then asks something to her mother. "Mommy, who is this person beside you?" Asked Akeno while looking at Tetsuya. Shuri who is still on her delusion tries to think many ways of punishing Baraqiel suddenly comeback into reality when she heard Akeno. "Akeno, this is Tetsuya who I met outside the shrine. He looks the same age as you, so why don''t you try to befriend him and introduce yourself." Said Shuri with a smile while looking at Akeno. Akeno then nodded at her mother and put down the toy she found on the tatami floor and walks toward Tetsuya. "Nice.... to meet you, My name is Himejima Akeno, can you... please be my friend!!" Said Akeno with a shy expression. "Of course It''s my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to be your friend, my name is Tetsuya, it''s nice to meet you too, Akeno-chan." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while looking at Akeno. After the three of them finish eating their lunch, Tetsuya then stands up and say goodbye to both of them. "Looks like its almost afternoon, Shuri-san I have to go right now." Said Tetsuya while looking at Shuri. "Yes, be careful on your way home." Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a smiley face. Before Tetsuya is about to say something, Akeno with a blushed on her face says something to Tetsuya. "Will you come again tomorrow?" Asked Akeno shyly with a blushed face while looking at Tetsuya''s eyes. When Tetsuya saw Akeno asking him with a blush on her face, his face blush slightly after seeing Akeno who looks so cute when she asked him shyly. Tetsuya then replied with a happy expression. "Of course, as your friend, I have an obligation to come to your house every day." Said Tetsuya with a happy smile on his face while looking at Akeno. "Really? Can you promise me?" Said Akeno with a happy face while blushing. "I promise, I will come playing with you every day." Said Tetsuya while looking at Akeno with a smile on his face. "Yay, don''t go back on your word, okay?" Said Akeno with joy on her face. "Don''t worry I never go back on my word." Said Tetsuya while looking at Akeno. Shuri who saw this was happy at the interaction that both of them make. Tetsuya then picks up all of his groceries and go outside while looking to both Shuri and Akeno. "Then Shuri-san, Akeno-chan I will be going back now, take care." Said Tetsuya while waving his hand towards both Shuri and Akeno. Shuri and Akeno also waving both hands at Tetsuya. Tetsuya then heads back to his home. After he gets back home, Of course, his mother worriedly asks him a question as to why he took a long time to get back home. He then tells her everything except the whip part to his mother. Anna, who heard the name Shuri, felt that her name sounds very familiar. After a few minutes, suddenly Anna who was sitting in the living room suddenly gets up from her chair then ask a question to her son. "What is her family name?" asked Anna while looking at Tetsuya with widen eyes. "She doesn''t introduce her family name, but if I''m not wrong Akeno introduces her family name as Himejima." Said Tetsuya while looking at his mother with a confused expression. After hearing that his mother have an expression of happiness in her face and was about to cry. Tetsuya who saw his mother almost cry try to calm down her. "What''s wrong mom?" asked Tetsuya while looking at her mom worriedly. "I never thought that the day I would see her again will going to be this kind of encounter, It has to be some kind of fate I guess." Said Anna while started to crying. Tetsuya who saw his mother crying feels that there is a connection between his mother and Shuri, he decided to try to ask her once again. "Mom, do you know Shuri-san?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at his mother. "Yes,*sniffle*she is my best friend that I *sniffle* have lost contact with *sniffle* since 6 years ago." Said Anna while sobbing. Tetsuya who heard his mother could only have a blank expression in his face, after he could process all of the information that he collected from his mother, he then asked his mother his last question. "So... that''s mean that both of you are an old friend?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at his mother. "Yes, in fact, both of us is a childhood friend." Said Anna while she already calmed down. "EHHHHHHH!!!!" Shouted Tetsuya with a Shocked expression on his face. He was shocked beyond belief and never thought that his mother is friends with Akeno''s mother, Himejima Shuri from High School DxD. Chapter 8 - Reunion & Exiled {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} After Tetsuya able to calm down her mother who is crying, he then does all of his daily activities such as Spent time playing with Shirou, do all of his activities in the ''White Room'', preparing dinner with his mother, and then sleep after brush his teeth. After he wakes up in the morning, he then goes to the training room and practices the "Muramasa Sword Art Technique". After he finished doing all the practices, he then gets ready to go out to the Shrine to play with Akeno. But when he is about to head out suddenly his mother held his wrist. "Where are you going?" Asked her mother while looking at her son with suspicious eyes. "I Just about to go and play with Akeno in her house." Said Tetsuya while looking at her mother with a sweatdrop on his face. "Wait I''m coming with you." Said her mother who is already on her casual clothes. "Who is going to take care of Akina while you are gone then?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at her mother. "Don''t worry about that, I already asked your dad to take care of Akina while I''m gone." Said Anna with a smile on her face while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya can only let his mother follow him since he knows her feelings the most after saw her crying yesterday. After Tetsuya and Anna reach the shrine, They spotted Shuri sweeping around near the shrine. When Shuri saw me, she is about to greet me, but when she sees Anna who is beside me, Shuri froze on the spot, while looking at Anna with widen eyes. "Is that you... An..." Before Shuri finished her word, Anna runs toward Shuri with full speed and jumps at Shuri while hugging Shuri like Koala. "WHY...WHY ARE YOU DISAPPEARING ALL OF A SUDDEN WITHOUT SAYING ANYTHING TO MEE!!" Shout Anna while crying out loud while hugging Shuri. Shuri who was hugged by Anna suddenly feels some tears flowing from her eyes. "I... I don''t want to make you worry..." Said Shuri while tears flow on her cheeks. "IDIOT DO YOU THINK DISAPPEARING ALL OF THE SUDDEN, DOESN''T MAKE ME EVEN WORRY... IDIOT... YOU IDIOT!!" Said Anna while crying. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry." Said Shuri while crying. Both of them cry while hugging each other, Tetsuya who saw this scene could only smile slightly. Soon they started to calm down. "So that''s mean Tetsuya is..." Shuri who look at Tetsuya and is about to ask Anna about Tetsuya suddenly got a reply from Anna. "Yes, Tetsuya is my son." Said Anna with a smile and closed eyes. Shuri who heard Anna is shocked beyond belief since she didn''t expect that her friend''s son is Tetsuya that the one who meets her yesterday. Tetsuya who saw Shuri expression could only smile wryly. After the three of them then enter the shrine, In the inside of the shrine, there is a girl who is playing with her toy. {A/N: Not the whip one ok, since that toy has been confiscated by someone.} When the girl sees Tetsuya, the girl then runs full speed toward Tetsuya and then hugs him and that causes Tetsuya to fall down to the tatami floor while the girl is hugging him. Yes, the girl identity is Akeno who already missed him from yesterday, and been bugging her mother about Tetsuya all day long from yesterday. "You really come!! yay, let''s play." Said Akeno while hugging Tetsuya with a happy expression. Tetsuya who was hug by Akeno could only surrender to the warmth of Akeno hug that makes his face blush. Both mothers who saw this could only smile when they saw this cute scene. "Ara ara it''s looks like someone so impatient." Said Shuri with a smile on her face while looking at Akeno who is hugging Tetsuya. "Fu fu fu, so this is Akeno-chan the one who you told me, that you become friends with, It looks like that I will have a daughter-in-law in the future." Said Anna while chuckle. Akeno who saw a person beside her mother then asks her mother a question. "Mommy who is the person beside you?" Asked Akeno with a tilted head. "Oh, she is Tetsuya Mother and also mommy''s friend, why don''t you introduce yourself." Said Shuri with a smile on her face. Akeno then release her hug at Tetsuya and nodded at her mother, She then shyly come in front of Anna and introduce herself to her. "M-My name is Ak-Akeno, Ni-nice to me-meet you." Said Akeno shyly while stuttered when she introduced herself. "Kyaaaaa!! So cute!" Said Anna while shouting with a creepy face and closed eyes. Tetsuya who saw this could only have a deadpan expression while looking at her mother''s action, and Akeno who has been hug by Anna was blushing. Shuri who saw Anna hugging Akeno like a predator who wants to capture their prey, put to stop by pulling Anna away. "What are you doing Shuri!! don''t disturb me while I was having fun!!" Said Anna who still hungry for more hugs. "Akeno could you take Tetsuya to the backyard and play in there, I and Tetsuya mother want to talk with each other." Said Shuri with a wryly smile while looking at Akeno and Tetsuya. Akeno who is still blushing could only nod and go towards the shrine backyard while pulling Tetsuya''s hand. Tetsuya who is pulled by Akeno is curios at the conversation between Shuri and her Mother but decides to let it go since he didn''t want to bother his mother while talking to Shuri and didn''t want to invade her privacy since it was so rude to hear eavesdropping someone else, except if he really finds someone suspicious or someone interesting then he will go further beyond eavesdropping to learn what the person has to offer, but right now he didn''t want to bother her mother talks since her mother hasn''t meet Shuri for 6 years. After both Tetsuya and Akeno go to the backyard, Anna and Shuri then sit near the table. "Well, it has been a long time since we met." Said Shuri while looking at Anna with wryly smile. "Well, who''s fault is that?" Said Anna while folding her hands in front of her c.h.e.s.t with a sulking expression and a puff cheeks while looking away from Shuri. "Well don''t be mad ok, I didn''t have much choice back then." Said Shuri with a tiring expression while sighing. "What do you mean you don''t have much choice?" Asked Anna while looking at Shuri with widening eyes. "Well let me ask you if a friend of yours is exiled by their family, what will you do?" Asked Shuri while looking at Anna with a deadpan expression. "Isn''t it obvious, just destroy the whole family except for my friend." Said Anna while looking at Shuri with a smile on her face. "See, that''s why I don''t want to tell you that I got exiled from my own family." Said Shuri while sighing. "Wait you got Exiled from your own family?!" Asked Anna with a shock expression on her face. "Didn''t I just asked you a question related to exile, it''s that hard for you to be able to guess that the exiled person is me?" Said Shuri while having a deadpan expression. "Oh, so that is what the question was about." Said Anna who once again had a shocked expression on her face. Shuri who heard then facepalm on her face. "Well, it looks like there are so many people who will enter on my blacklist today, Shuri takes care of Tetsuya while I''m gone. I''m going to massacre some pigs in a cage so they can go to where they truly belong..." Said Anna while having an evil smile on her face. "NO DON''T DO THAT ANNA!!" Shouted Shuri while having a panic. Tetsuya and Akeno who is playing around the backyard heard a shouted from the shrine. When they see Shuri was holding Anna from being berserk. Tetsuya wondered what has caused her mother to go berserk, and he only got one explanation when he looked at Shuri''s panic expression. ''It seems to be related to Shuri who is being exiled from the Himejima family'' thinks Tetsuya while remembered some events that related to Shuri in High School DxD. Akeno who is worried about what happened inside the shrine is about to go inside but was stopped by Tetsuya. "Don''t worry about it, they are probably joking around, let''s continue playing." Said Tetsuya with a wryly smile while looking at Akeno. Akeno who heard Tetsuya, still worried about the situation inside the shrine, but decided to trust Tetsuya''s statement and continue playing with him. After 5 minutes have passed, Anna decides to calm and that makes Shuri relief. "Why do you still want to protect your family?" Asked Anna while pouting. "I don''t want you to massacre all of my family members, even though they are the one who exiled me, but they are still my family member." Said Shuri with a tired expression on her face. "Oh, I forgot to ask the most important question, Why are you exiled?" Asked Anna while looking at Shuri. "Oh that... well, because I got married to..." Before Shuri is able to finish her sentence, Anna said something to Shuri. "Let me guess, you got married to Baraqiel." Said Anna while chuckling. Shuri who heard Anna go blushing then nodded. "Well it''s so obvious when We are still in Highschool you are always taking care of him when he gets injured, and by the time he gets well both of you already fell in love with each other." Said Anna while looking at Shuri with a deadpan expression. But when Anna finishes her sentence, her expression turns darker, and continue her sentence. "And that is why the Himejima family will cease to exist since they don''t support your marriage." Said Anna with a dark smile on her face. "Wait, wait, wait don''t do that. Truly because of them I got exiled, but even so, I don''t regret the fact that I got exiled and because of that I got to live peacefully in here with my husband and my daughter. And also there is someone that is also supported with my own decision and has a kind heart in the family like my Niece Suzaku." Said Shuri while looking at Anna. {A/N: Himejima Suzaku slashdog.fandom.com/wiki/Suzaku_Himejima} "Oh Suzaku, it has been a long time since I see her, how was she?" Asked Anna with a happy expression. "She is doing great, and that is why you must stop with the massacre thing since I don''t want my family to be the next victim of your massacre." Said Shuri with a tired expression while looking at Anna. Anna who heard this could only smile wryly and feel guilty since she almost forgot that Suzaku is part of the Himejima family that she is going to slaughter. To Anna, she considered Suzaku as a little sister who she felt close when she was still young. When Anna and Shuri were about to continue their conversation, Suddenly the front door of the shrine was opened. Chapter 9 - Talent worth & Real Identity {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} After the front door of the shrine was open there was a man who has the appearance of a middle-aged, gruff-looking man with black hair, matching beard, and a muscular body. Yes, the identity of the person who opens the front door of the shrine is Baraqiel. "Shuri, Akeno I''m Hom..." Baraqiel is about to finish his sentence but when Baraqiel saw Anna, he was shocked and trembled in place. "Shuri... Wh-why is An-nna-sama doing in here?" Asked Baraqiel while stuttered and looking at Anna with a sweatdrop on his face. "Well isn''t it obvious, I and Anna are having a reunion." Said Shuri while smiling at Baraqiel. "Oh, long time no see Baraqiel, I only visited here with my son, hope you don''t mind my intrusion?" Asked Anna while smiling at Baraqiel. "Oh, don''t worry about it Anna-sama, you can always visit us anytime." Said Baraqiel while looking at Anna. "Please don''t call me by honorifics, It feels weird when someone calls me by honorifics." Said Anna while making a pouted face. "Oh then, Anna-dono I want to ask you a question." Asked Baraqiel while looking at Anna. Anna who heard that Baraqiel still calls her with honorifics feels annoyed but decided to let it go. "What is it?" asked Anna while looking at Baraqiel. "What do you mean by your son?" Said Baraqiel with a sweatdrop on his face while looking at Anna. "Oh didn''t Shuri told you yet? My son''s name is Tetsuya." Said Anna with a carefree expression while looking at Baraqiel. Baraqiel then recalled what happened when he was eating his dinner with his family yesterday. ~~ FLASHBACK ~~ "By the way earlier this afternoon, I met a child name Tetsuya and he became friends with Akeno." Said Shuri While looking at Baraqiel with a smile on her face and closed eyes. Akeno who hear this was blush while eating her meal, and Baraqiel who heard this while drinking a hot green tea, was shocked until he spits out the drink on his mouth. "Eh, Akeno got a new friend?" Asked Baraqiel who is confused and shocked. Baraqiel then looked at Akeno who is blush while eating. Baraqiel who saw that could only have a bad expression on his face. "Let me see if that boy is someone worthy of my daughter, I will test him myself." Said Barqiel while having a serious face. Akeno who heard Barqiel word was getting redder and redder on her face and finished her food, Suddenly Shuri say something to Baraqiel. "Oh, that reminds me of something you did earlier in the afternoon." Said Shuri with a dangerous smile and closed eyes while looking at Baraqiel. Baraqiel who saw Shuri could only shiver in place while there was a sweatdrop on his face. "Ara ara, It looks like someone needs to be punished. Because of someone, my own personal toy gets to the near living room and played by Akeno." Said Shuri while bringing out the whip in front of Baraqiel. "Wh--..." Baraqiel who is about to deny, but suddenly remembers that in the morning when he was about to go to Grigori something was bothering his foot but he decides to ignore it while having a sleepy face. Baraqiel who remembered that suddenly have a pale face while looking at Shuri. "Akeno it''s almost time to go to the bed, you can go to your room first." Said Shuri with a smile on her face while looking at Akeno. Akeno who is still blushing only nodded at her mother and go to her room. "Well, I hope you''re ready for your punishment." Said Shuri with a sadistic smile while looking at Baraqiel. Baraqiel who has a pale face was dragged by Shuri to their own room, and in all night long only a voice of pain was heard to the whole of the night. ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ Baraqiel who remembers all of the events that happen yesterday could only shudder in place (especially the whip part), suddenly Shuri says something to Anna. "Ara ara, if I were correct he did say he wants to test Tetsuya if Tetsuya is worthy for Akeno, even though they are still 5 years old, how childish." Said Shuri with a sly smile while looking away from Baraqiel. "But I didn''t know that he is Anna-dono, son!!" Said Baraqiel while having a panic expression. "Ah about that, he is more than worthy if you ask me about his talent." Said Anna with a carefree expression while looking at the garden near the shrine. Before Baraqiel is about to ask about Tetsuya, Shuri asked Anna about Tetsuya, because she is more curious about Tetsuya since she is the one who met him yesterday, while didn''t know anything about that boy. "What do you mean about that?" Asked Shuri while looking at Anna with a curious expression. "Exactly what I mean, he is surprisingly the most talented person I ever see in my entire whole life even more talented than my husband. His power right now is enough to defeat even average Low-class Devil." Said Anna while sighing with a smile on her face. Hearing that both of Baraqiel and Shuri jaws open wide, as they never heard a 5 years old boy who can defeat a Low-class Devil. Little do they know, that Tetsuya real power now can even reach the peak of the Middle-class Devil, but to defeat the High-class Devil, he probably needed Status recovery once or twice. His mother only deducted Tetsuya abilities only able to beat average Low-class Devil because she only knows that Tetsuya can only use incomplete Muramasa Sword Art Technique and his demon blood power, but she didn''t know that Tetsuya refrains himself from using the full strength of his power when training. After a few moments, Shuri then asked Anna a question. "By the way, you never even told me that you got married." Said Shuri while pouting. "I was going to tell you, but by the time I want to tell you, I already lost contact with you." Said Anna with a deadpan expression while looking at Shuri. "By the way, who was the one who marrying you?" Asked Shuri while looking at Anna with a wry smile on her face. "Oh... i-it was Yukio." Said Anna while blushing a little. "Ehh, Isn''t Yukio a normal human being?" Asked Shuri with a confused expression while looking at Anna. "Oh... I forgot that Yukio never told you his real identity." Said Anna with a wry smile on her face while looking at Shuri. "What do you mean by real identity?" Asked Shuri while having a little shock on her face. "Well, I and Yukio decide to tell you about Yukio real identity when we about to get married, but instead we lost contact with you, so right now I will tell you the real identity of Yukio, and please both of you don''t reveal this to anyone, since he only wants a peaceful life right now." Said Anna with a serious expression while looking at both Shuri and Baraqiel. Shuri and Baraqiel who heard this look at each other, and after a few seconds they both decided to nod. "The real identity of Yukio is Vermillion Ogre who occupies the third rank of Top 10 Strongest Beings in the World, well the person that both of you know well." Said Anna while looking at both Shuri and Baraqiel. Both Baraqiel and Shuri didn''t expect that the identity of Anna''s husband is the famous Vermillion Ogre who is famous because of the person himself wearing a mask while fighting but also the fact that his identity is also unknown, despite having a rank lower than Ophis and Great Red. {A/N: What do you guys think about the nickname, well as usual please reply in here if you have a good nickname for both of them since my naming sense is bad.} Shuri who is shocked soon calms down and then still continuing questioning Anna. "But why when I see Yukio, I cannot sense any demon energy or normal energy from him, when we still in High school?" Asked Shuri while looking at Anna. "Because he is an expert when it''s come to concealing his own energy or power." Said Anna while sighing. Shuri who heard Anna is rendered speechless since She didn''t expect that Yukio that she knows is actually one of the strongest beings in the world. Baraqiel who heard this could only feel a headache since everything that has happened before he is too big for him to receive. Chapter 10 - Overprotective Father & New Mission {A/N: For anyone who notices what happens in chapter 9, yes, I did some mistake like nerfing the servant way too much, so I fix the power level of a servant. So if you see chapter 9 right now, you probably can see the difference between the old one and the new one right now, if you can''t see the difference that''s mean that by the time you check chapter 9, I already edit the chapter, If you have any suggestion about the power level you can reply in here. And also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Oh... by the way, yesterday Tetsuya told me that he has a sibling." Said Shuri while looking at Anna with a smile on her face after calming down. ~~ FLASHBACK ~~ "Oh, I forgot to ask you this but did you come here all alone? Where are your parents?" Asked Shuri while looking at Tetsuya. "Yeah about that...". Tetsuya then explains all the things as to why he was alone and why he came to this shrine. "I see so that is why you bought all the plastic bags." Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya plastic bags. ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ Shuri remembers what Tetsuya explain in Chapter 7, Tetsuya who explains why he was alone also explains that he go buy some groceries because his mother was taking care of his newborn sister and from that Shuri is able to figure out the fact that Tetsuya has a sibling. "Ah yes, there is Shirou who is one year younger then Tetsuya and Akina who only born 3 months ago." Said Anna with a happy expression while looking at Shuri. They both then continue talked about all the stuff that happened in the past 6 years when they don''t see each other. Baraqiel who doesn''t want to bother both of their conversations decided to sit near the backyard watching both Tetsuya and Akeno playing while thinking about how to confront Tetsuya about Akeno. {A/N: you know, the usual overprotective father who wants to test their son-in-law if he is worthy} Akeno who saw Baraqiel only wave her hand at Baraqiel and Tetsuya who saw Baraqiel is a little shocked but decide to greet Baraqiel while bowing. Both Akeno and Tetsuya soon continuing playing with each other in the backyard while being watch by Baraqiel. Soon, they all have lunch, while Shuri and Anna were cooking, Akeno decided to help by preparing the ingredients. Tetsuya who also wanted to help was being rejected by Shuri and Anna. By the time Tetsuya realizes, it''s only him and Baraqiel in the table. While waiting for the food, Tetsuya is having a sweatdropping while being watched by Baraqiel. Tetsuya, who is being stared by Baraqiel, could only come up with a reason for this. Yes, the one and only reason for Baraqiel to stare at him is because of Akeno. If you describe Baraqiel, he is the type of Father who is overprotective about his daughter. "Kid, what do you think of my daughter?" Said Baraqiel while looking at Tetsuya with a serious expression. Tetsuya who heard Baraqiel asking him about Akeno feels that he need to answer this question seriously since he knows that Baraqiel doesn''t take a joke too kindly as an overprotective father. "I don''t know if she likes me or anything, but one thing for sure, I like her a lot." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face and a determination on his eyes. "I know you have power kid, but do you think that the power you have is enough to protect Akeno?" Said Baraqiel who is still has a serious expression while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who heard Baraqiel is shocked since he didn''t know how or when did Baraqiel figure that he has power. Suddenly he remembered that his mother and father might have a connection to the supernatural since both of them have power and his mother is friends with Shuri, so the only explanation he got is either Baraqiel figured out by himself or his mother told both Shuri and Baraqiel that her son has some abilities. Tetsuya then answers Baraqiel''s question while looking Baraqiel on the eyes. "I know for the current me right now, I don''t have the right to say that I have enough power to protect all the closest people around me including Akeno, but what I have got is the willpower to become stronger so that I don''t lose to anyone else." Said Tetsuya with a serious expression. His eyes showed the determination that no one could shake. "Well as expected from the son of ''Strongest Sword Goddess'' and ''Vermillion Ogre''." Said Baraqiel with an impressed while nodding. "Wait... What..." Said Tetsuya, who confused at what Baraqiel just says right now. " Wait, don''t tell me your moth..." When Baraqiel was just about to tell Tetsuya something, Akeno places some food on the table. Tetsuya who almost heard what Baraqiel about to say was quite frowned but decide to keep a smile in front of Akeno. ''What was that just now, I need to ask mom about this.'' think Tetsuya while having a confused expression. All of them then eating lunch. After they finish eating lunch Tetsuya and his mother decide to go home while saying goodbye to Akeno, Shuri, and Baraqiel. When Tetsuya is about to go home, suddenly his shirt is pulled by Akeno. "You will come again tomorrow right?" Asked Akeno with a worried expression. "Didn''t I promised you that as your friend, I have an obligation to come to your house every day." Said Tetsuya with a bright smile on his face while looking at Akeno. Akeno just nodded with a blushed on her face while looking at Tetsuya. "Don''t worry I will never break my promise." Said Tetsuya while smiling toward Akeno. Akeno who saw Tetsuya smiling at her could only nod once more, making her face redder. Shuri and Anna who saw this could only smile while looking at the interaction, and Baraqiel who saw this could only sigh while looking at Akeno with a slight smile on his face. Anna and Tetsuya then head home, while heading towards home Tetsuya then ask something to Anna. "Mom, do you know anything about ''Strongest Sword Goddess'' and ''Vermillion Ogre''?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at his mother. "Well that''s the nickname that I and your dad obtained when we are still aiming for becoming the strongest, how did you know about those nicknames?" Asked Anna while looking at her son with a carefree attitude. "Uncle Baraqiel just told me about it." Said Tetsuya while looking at his mother with a curious expression. "I see, well I and your dad were already one of the Top 10 Strongest Beings in the World." Said Anna with a proud smile on her face while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who heard his mother is shocked when he heard his mother sentence. "So Mom, You, and dad are really one of the strongest in the world?" Asked Tetsuya once again while looking at his mother with a doubtful expression. "Of course." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Well if dad is the one who reaches Top 10 Strongest Beings in the World, I believe you. But, I don''t know about you mom, you don''t have that kin..." Before Tetsuya is able to finish his sentence, his head is being hit by Anna''s fist. "Why are you hitting me, mom?" Asked Tetsuya with a painful expression while both of his hands are holding the swollen part of his head. "I just sense that you were about to say something rude about me." Said Anna with a pout on her face while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who heard his mother could only sigh and think that his mother is too childish. After both of them reach home, Tetsuya then takes a bath and plays with Shirou until dinner time. After he finishes his dinner, then he goes to his room when suddenly a small screen appeared in front of him. ------------------------------- Save Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri ?Difficulty: C - (UNKNOWN) In 5 months, a group of assassins who are sent by the Himejima Family to kill Himejima Akeno is going to attack the shrine when Baraqiel isn''t around to protect the shrine. Rescue both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri from the assassin, and Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family. ?Clear Conditions: Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family, and ensure the safety of both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri. ?Mission Reward: ? [UNKNOWN] ? The System-point depends on the enemy that you kill. ? The EXP of [STATUS] Level depends on the enemy that you kill. [Accept] [Decline] ------------------------------- Chapter 11 - New System & Class Mission {A/N: Sorry guys for not uploading a new chapter for this few days, I don''t have the time to write a new chapter because this week I have too many assignments to complete, I probably will be uploading a minimal 4 chapters/week for the next week Also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------------------- Save Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri ?Difficulty: C - (UNKNOWN) In 5 months, a group of assassins who are sent by the Himejima Family to kill Himejima Akeno is going to attack the shrine when Baraqiel isn''t around to protect the shrine. Rescue both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri from the assassin, and Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family. ?Clear Conditions: Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family, and ensure the safety of both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri. ? [UNKNOWN] ? The System-point depends on the enemy that you kill. ? The EXP of [STATUS] Level depends on the enemy that you kill. [Accept] [Decline] ------------------------------- Tetsuya, who suddenly saw the screen, is not shocked at all and puts a smile on his face. He had expected this mission to come out since the first time he met Shuri and Akeno in the shrine. But, when he saw the difficulty of this mission, he frowned. He feels that the assassin the Himejima family will send is probably a strong one and that makes him more willing to finish learning ''Muramasa Sword Art Style'' because he only has 5 months before the attacks begin. Tetsuya also noticed that this Mission is a little different than other missions he had received, such as the ''Demon-Blood Control Technique'' and ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' since both of the missions didn''t have [Accept] and [Decline] button, when he received the mission and the fact that the mission he received also has many uncertain rewards that depend on the enemy he killed and one of the rewards is unknown. Tetsuya then without too much thinking press the [Accept] button and says something in his mind. ''The only time when I''m going to decline this kind of mission is when the end of me.'' think Tetsuya with a determination eyes. ------------------------------- [The host of this system has received a new mission] ------------------------------- "Okay let''s get some sleep so that I can train harder to increase my status." Said Tetsuya with a happy expression. ~~TIME SKIP 3 MONTHS ~~ After 3 months have passed, Tetsuya spent his time mostly in visiting Akeno and also training his ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''. When he was visiting Akeno, he also met Himejima Suzaku, the niece of Himejima Shuri and the cousin of Himejima Akeno. Unlike other Himejima families, Suzaku cares about her aunt Himejima Shuri and doesn''t discriminate against other races who married with each other, and she also friendly toward Tetsuya when she met him for the first time. Also in the past 3 months, he mastered the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''. His mother who saw this opened wide her jaw and couldn''t believe what she saw when Tetsuya show all the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' move. Anna couldn''t believe that her son only needs 1 year and 3 months to master all the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' movement. She as usual shout something to praise her son, but later also scolded by Yukio. When Tetsuya mastered the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'', he then got a notification and a small screen that appeared in front of him. [The Host of this system cleared ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' Mission] ------------------------------- ------------------------------- Muramasa Sword Art Technique (100%) (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: S Muramasa Sword Art Technique is a sword technique created by its founder Senji Muramasa who is a famed blacksmith within Ise Province within the Sengoku Jidai period. Legend says that he has forged a demon sword that antagonizes the Tokugawa clan. There were stories about his Katana that killed Tokugawa Ieyasu''s grandfather, there''s also one that Nobuyasu used to commit suicide, and there''s also one that cut Ieyasu himself. Tohno Anna who is one of the descendants of Senji Muramasa decided to pass one of her inheritance to you. Learn all of the Sword Technique that Muramasa Sword Art Technique has to offer. ?Clear Conditions: Learn Muramasa Sword Art Technique ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Skill [Muramasa Sword Art Technique] ? Obtained 600.000 System-point ? Obtained 1.050.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------------------- Not long after Tetsuya completes the mission, soon he gets so many notifications pop up floating in front of him. ------------------------------- [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have obtained 600.000 System-point] [You have learned [Muramasa Sword Art Technique]] [You have obtained [Muramasa Descendant] class] [You have unlocked [SHOP]] [You have obtained a new title called [The one who created a Legend]] [You have unlocked a new system called [CLA.S.S] because the host of this system has obtained a class] [You have unlocked a new system called [TITLE] because the host of this system has obtained a Title] ------------------------------- Tetsuya also obtained [Muramasa Descendant] class, [Muramasa Sword Art Technique] skill, and 600.000 System-points. Surprisingly, Tetsuya also obtained a title called [The one who created a Legend]. Tetsuya then checks his system and right now a smile formed in his face because all of his systems are now unlocked and he also obtained 2 new systems. ------------------------------- [STATUS] [SKILL] [SHOP] [EQUIPMENT] [ITEM] [DAILY MISSION] [MISSION] [NOTIFICATION] (17) [CLA.S.S] [TITLE] ------------------------------- He then checks his current status in the [STATUS] system. When he saw his current status, his eyes opened wide. ------------------------------- Name : Tohno Tetsuya Age : 5 Race : Half-Human/Half-Demon Level : 28 (53.280/135.000) Class : [Muramasa Descendant] Title : [The one who will create a Legend] HP : 19.500/19.500 Mana : 5.800/5.800 Strength : 115 Stamina : 110 Agility : 106 Intelligence : 150 Dexterity : 108 System-point : 1.792.960 --------------------------------- Tetsuya who is happy at his current status is jumping around in his room with a happy expression on his face. Right now his power is comparable to an average High-class devil. His status also increased much more than usual because of the fuse between his mana and energy. In the past 3 months, He had also diligently done his daily missions, and also gained a new task at Magic Training, until his daily mission becomes like this. ------------------------------- ------------------ Physical Training Level 11 (14.560/35.000) ¡ô Push-up (0/75) ¡ô Sit-up (0/75) ¡ô Squats (0/75) ¡ô Running (0/7.5 km) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 100 EXP of Physical Training Level ? Obtained 120 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 150 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------ Magic Training Level 12 (5.520/35.000) ¡ôUse a spell (0/100) ¡ôCirculate your body with Mana (0/10 minute) ? Difficulty: - ? Clear Conditions: Complete all the tasks above. ? Mission Reward: ? Obtained 140 EXP of Magic Training Level ? Obtained 170 EXP of [STATUS] Level ? Obtained 190 System-point ? Status Recovery ------------------ ------------------------------- At first, when he gained a new task, he doesn''t know how to circulate his mana through his body, since he only knows how to manipulate his energy. But after manipulating his Energy through his body, his task was increasing. Tetsuya now concludes that when his energy and mana both fuse together, his mana becomes his energy, and his energy becomes his mana. So even though he doesn''t have Mana Manipulation skills, he can still use Energy Manipulation skills. He then checks his [SKILL] system. ------------------------------- [Active Skill] ? Fire Bolt (Lv. 28/99) (Mana Cost: 50) (Cooldown: None) ? White Room (Lv. 23/99) (Mana Cost: 100/Hour) [Passive Skill] ? Muramasa Sword Art Technique (Lv. 1/99) ? Energy Manipulation (Mana Manipulation) (Lv. 34/99) ? Demon-Energy Manipulation (Lv. 31/99) ? Demon-Blood Manipulation (Lv. 21/99) ? Fusion Skill (Lv. 1/99) ? Sword-Mastery (Lv. 26/99) ? Spear-Mastery (Lv. 6/99) ? Gravity Magic - Beginner-Level (Lv. 27/99) ------------------------------- The [SKILL] system got 2 types of skill, the first one is Active skill, a skill that needs an action to trigger its effect, the second one is Passive skill, that let a skill give a permanent effect Tetsuya status, body, knowledge, and many more. A skill can be obtained by the things that Tetsuya does, for example, when he was learning Muramasa Sword Art Technique, In the process he also learned Sword-Mastery skill. He also learned how to used a spear when he transformed into ''Incursio'' by summoning a long spear called ''Neuntote'' in the ''White Room''. As for the reason his Spear-Mastery is way behind than his Sword-Mastery, is because of technique. He learned Sword-Mastery by studying Muramasa Sword Art Technique, as for Spear-Mastery, he learned by himself. That is why the Sword-Mastery level is much higher than the Spear-Mastery. Tetsuya also realizes every skill that he levels up, has a different kind of level up, for example, every time the ''White Room'' level up, the flow time outside the ''White Room'' will go slower. All of the skills give many different kinds of the effect of level up like an increase in skill power, technique, effect, etc. Tetsuya also hasn''t used his ''Fusion Skill'', but he has an idea of what is he going to use the skill for, but that is for another story. After checking his skill, he then checks his [CLA.S.S] and [TITLE] systems, only to find two of his new reward that is [Muramasa Descendant] and [The one who will create a Legend]. ------------------------------- [Muramasa Descendant] ? If the Host of this system has an HP less than 25%, the Host Status will be increased 100% and the attack of [Muramasa Sword Art Technique] will be increased by 50% for 5 minutes. (Cool Down: 1 Day) ? [HIDDEN] ? [HIDDEN] ? [HIDDEN] ------------------------------- When Tetsuya sees the details bellow his class, he is shocked at the effect that his class gives to him. Even though the other effect is hidden, he is shocked by how Over Power the effect of his class is. He then also check his new title that he got from the reward called [The one who will create a Legend]. Tetsuya who saw the title name could only feel that the title is similar to a title from ''Overgeared'' novel that he read in his past life. {A/N: overgeared.fandom.com/wiki/One_who_Became_a_Legend} ------------------------------- [The one who will create a Legend] ? The Holder of this Title learning speed 5x faster when learning Skill. ? The Holder of this Title regenerates mana 5x faster than normal. ? The Holder of this Title will earn 2x of any kind of EXP the system has to offer. ------------------------------- Tetsuya could only open his jaw when he saw the details effect of the title. He now can learn skill much faster than before, If he learned ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' with this title, he can learn this skill only in 3 months. He is happy with his reward, and want to check the [SHOP] system when suddenly a small screen appears in front of him. ------------------------------- Muramasa Legacy ?Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION Senji Muramasa is a famed blacksmith within Ise Province. Legend says that he has forged a demon sword that antagonizes the Tokugawa clan. As a blacksmith, Senji Muramasa confident that his blacksmith skill has reached the territory of God. He displayed Territory Creation skill as his whole workshop just never stops following him. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system gain access to Muramasa Territory Creation. ?Clear Conditions: ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaches level 40. ? Learn ''Blacksmith'' Skill. ? Learn '' Weapon Appraisal'' Skill. ?Mission Reward: Obtained Skill [Muramasa Territory Creation] ------------------------------- Chapter 12 - New Power & Noble Phantasm {A/N: I forgot to add ''Fusion skill'' and ''White Room'' in the previous chapter, so I just edit and also add some new sentence in the previous chapter, So if you don''t see any difference in the previous chapter that means you already read the chapter. Also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------------------- Muramasa Legacy ?Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION Senji Muramasa is a famed blacksmith within Ise Province. Legend says that he has forged a demon sword that antagonizes the Tokugawa clan. As a blacksmith, Senji Muramasa confident that his blacksmith skill has reached the territory of God. He displayed Territory Creation skill as his whole workshop just never stops following him. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system gain access to Muramasa Territory Creation. ?Clear Conditions: ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaches level 40. ? Learn ''Blacksmith'' Skill. ? Learn '' Weapon Appraisal'' Skill. ------------------------------- Tetsuya who saw the small screen in front of him is now dumbfounded. He almost forgets the fact that Senji Muramasa was a Blacksmith since he just focuses to learn the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''. Tetsuya who read all the details of the mission is now excited as he can get his Territory creation. Territory Creation is a Skill to build a special terrain that is advantageous to oneself as a magus, for example, Semiramis who has the territory creation that can summon a fortress called ''Hanging Gardens of Babylon'' by gathering specific materials to summon it. As for ''Muramasa Territory Creation'', it has the ability to summon Muramasa Workshop to make weapons. Tetsuya then wants to learn ''Blacksmith'' and ''Weapon Appraisal'', but he doesn''t know where he can learn. He wants to ask his mother Anna to teach him about ''Blacksmith'' but instantly denied that idea because he never saw a forgery workshop in this house, maybe because his parents hide it, and he also didn''t want his parents to be suspicious of him for knowing too much even though his parents already know he is a genius at learning. He also didn''t know where he can learn ''Weapon Appraisal'' skill. But suddenly a sudden thought comes to his mind. ''What if I check the [SHOP] system, maybe there is ''Blacksmith'' and ''Weapon Appraisal'' skill in there?'' think Tetsuya while having a smile on his face. He then checks his [SHOP] system with high expectations only to be shot down by the price in the [SHOP] system. ------------------------------- TODAY OFFER ------------------ ¡ô Blacksmith (450.000 System-Point) ¡ô Weapon Appraisal (1.250.000 System-Point) ¡ô [Random Skill] (550.000 System-Point) ¡ô [Random Sword-type weapon] (750.000 System-Point) ------------------ Search [ search the shop ] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who saw this feels like he is getting scam by the system for robbing his system points. He wants to curse the system, but he knows the system will not respond to his curses, rather than that the Goddess probably will only laugh at him for robbing his system-point. But he knew that if he tries to buy it normally, it will be more pricey then the offer, he just sad that almost all of his system-point will be gone after his purchase, at least he knows he will get a new sword weapon and a skill. Tetsuya also relieved when he will get a new sword since Incursio is a teigu that transforms into a full-body armor, so he will use another sword to use ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' when using Incursio as his armor since his [EQUIPMENT] system can equip 2 weapons. Tetsuya then calm down and purchased the offer. Suddenly a small screen appears in front of him. ------------------------------- [You have learned [Blacksmith]] [You have learned [Weapon Appraisal]] [You have learned [Restraint]] [You have obtained Item [Gram (Reforged)]] [You have unlocked a new system called [NOBLE PHANTASM] because the host of this system has obtained a weapon that has a Noble Phantasm skill] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who saw his new item and skill have widened eyes open on his face. He then checks his System menu only to find that there is a new System in his system menu. [STATUS] [SKILL] [SHOP] [EQUIPMENT] [ITEM] [DAILY MISSION] [MISSION] [NOTIFICATION] (22) [CLA.S.S] [NOBLE PHANTASM] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who is excited then opens his [NOBLE PHANTASM] system to check his new Noble Phantasm. ------------------------------- ? B?lverk Gram (Lv. 1/5) Type: Anti-Fortress Rank: A+ Deal significant damage to a single enemy, and 50% more damage to an enemy that has an attribute ''Dragon''. The damage output of the Noble Phantasm based on the mana and strength that is used in the Noble Phantasm. Noble Phantasm Mana Cost: (The strength of the Noble Phantasm is based on any amount of Mana that the Host of the system used, so you can use any amount of mana.) Noble Phantasm Cooldown Time: 12 Hours ------------------------------- {A/N: The Noble Phantasm skill description is only my opinion especially the sentence '' The damage output of the Noble Phantasm based on the mana and strength that is used in the Noble Phantasm.'' I don''t know much about the Noble Phantasm itself, I only know about it from fandom, Fate/Grand Order game, etc.} Tetsuya never expected to receive a weapon that wielded by Sigurd in the V?lsunga saga of Norse Mythology. Gram is the "Sword of the Sun" wielded by Sigurd in the V?lsunga saga of Norse Mythology. It was originally an enchanted sword wielded and pulled from the trunk of a mighty tree by Sigurd''s father, Sigmund, and later, it shattered from clashing against Gungnir and was reforged anew into a cursed demonic blade that was capable of killing even a dragon by Sigurd. After that, it became renowned as a "demonic sword of both glory and ruin." It is said to be the strongest demonic sword that can only be equaled to the strongest holy sword Excalibur, so it possesses the special characteristic of "dragon slayer". {A/N: for more information check typemoon.fandom.com/wiki/Gram} Tetsuya also checks the description of the Noble Phantasm, only to get shocked by the content. He never expected that this weapon is the type of weapon that depends on the power of the user to increase the damage output. Tetsuya then also checks his ''Restraint'' skill to see the effect of the skill. ------------------------------- Restraint (Lv. 1/99) Restrained Someone''s movement for 3 seconds. (Works in anything especially inanimate things) * A target that can resist the skill effect will have a low probability of being stopped for 0.1 to 0.3 seconds Skill Usage Conditions: None Skill Mana Cost: 250 Skill Cooldown Time: 300 seconds ------------------------------- Tetsuya who sees the skill effect thinks that the skill is also great and is quite useful when fighting an enemy who is faster than him, but the skill also quite useless to someone that can resist the effect. As for the criteria of the target that can resist the skill, he thinks that is probably someone stronger than him, or have the ability to resist all kinds of abnormality but who knows. Tetsuya didn''t expect to find this kind of a blessing in the [SHOP] system. He thought the system robbed his system-point, only to give him a crappy weapon and skill, but alas he was wrong, he never expected to receive a weapon that has Noble Phantasm, but also a skill that can stop enemy movement. He started to feel grateful that the system was offering this kind of blessing on the [SHOP] system. Tetsuya without further ado then moves into the ''White Room'' from his room to test his new weapon and skill that he got. When Tetsuya arrived in the ''White Room'', He then summons a doll inside the ''White Room'' to test his new skill and weapon. The doll that he created with his mana in the ''White Room'' has the capabilities to move around and also fight weapon-to-weapon with Tetsuya. The appearance of the doll is an iron being with red glowing eyes, a long cut-off branch made of iron forming a nose, hands that created from iron. The majority of the doll limbs are made of sections of iron that resemble a log joined with ball-joints, although his feet are made of two half-rounds, like those of a log split vertically that made by iron. The doll also holds an iron sword on its hand. {A/N: the appearance of the doll is this tekken.fandom.com/wiki/Mokujin but the difference is instead of the stone orb, it has a hand made by iron, has glowing red eyes instead of Orange, and the whole body made out of iron.} These past few months, Tetsuya has been experimenting with many things in the ''White Room'' such as to create anything that he imagined, such as food, potion, weapon, and etc. When he imagined something edible such as food or potion to create it still works such the food and potion still has the appearance he imagined, but when he tries to consume it the food doesn''t have any taste and transform into mana when entering his body, the same thing happens to the potion. But from the experimenting this he figured that anything that he creates and eats transforms into mana and refills his mana bar by just a half by what he consumed to create the things he eats. Tetsuya also can create a will to control an inanimate object to do what he orders. But the will that he created is not a soul but rather than an A.I. He also can create any material that he imagined but the harder the material, the more mana required to make the material. The doll that Tetsuya created is consists of Iron and a will. He chooses Iron because he doesn''t want to waste mana since he only wanted to test his new weapon and skill, but the Iron that he created is not a normal Iron but Iron that is hardened by his mana. Tetsuya then lets out his weapon from the [ITEM] system to his hand. The weapon itself is a sword that glows emerald color, yes the weapon that he holds is ''Gram (Reforged)''. Even though Tetsuya still 5 years old, his body still can handle the sword that bigger than himself. He then set a plan on how to use his new Noble Phantasm and Skill to attack, since if he uses his Noble Phantasm the enemy will dodge it. Suddenly Tetsuya got an idea on how to deploy his new Noble Phantasm without the enemy dodging. Tetsuya then orders the doll to move and attack him, so that he can use his new skill ''Restraint'' on the doll. He then used ''Restraint'' on the doll, when the doll is nearing him. Suddenly the doll movement is stopped but there is still some struggle from the doll. {A/N: The appearance of the weapon is Gram(Reforged) V2 vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/typemoon/images/2/27/Gram_Reforged_v2.png/revision/latest?cb=20200510003523} Tetsuya then uses his Noble Phantasm on the doll and used all his mana and strength to attack the doll that is struggling to move. When Tetsuya is going to activate his Noble Phantasm, his sword disappear in front of him and suddenly his body posture change, he bends his knee and moves his left leg behind his right leg, he raised his right hand straight with a little bend and put his other hand that forms a fist beside his body. Suddenly there is an emerald color electrical aura surrounding him, and in front of him, there are many knives that suddenly appeared in front of him while spinning around. While the knives were floating in front of him, he suddenly says something like he is chanting a spell: ¡ºUsing special move-- ¡»Tetsuya who still casting, punch all the knives in front of him with all his strength toward the doll. ¡º O Demonic Sword of the Sun, with that blade, give rise to destruction! --¡»Suddenly ''Gram (Reforged)'' appear in front of Tetsuya. He then started to punch ''Gram (Reforged)'' and flies toward the doll along with his knives. All the Knives that fly toward the doll with the speed of lightning make a hole when past through the doll and the Sword that follows the knives suddenly make an impact toward the doll and stuck in the doll main body. Tetsuya soon follows up with a run towards the sword that stuck in the doll body with the posture of the body that is going to hit the sword bottom handle that stuck into the doll body. ¡ºB?lverk Gram !¡»Tetsuya who is about to punch the doll with his fist that envelopes with an electric emerald color aura, shout the Noble Phantasm name and punch toward the bottom handle sword that causes big long-stretching emerald energy that burst from his sword. The doll who got attack by the Noble Phantasm, melt into dust in an instant. When the Noble Phantasm energy that burst started to subsided, the doll turn into nothingness. Tetsuya who sees this can only smile wryly because he was probably underestimated the Noble Phantasm''s power to attack the doll with Iron that enchanted with his mana. He uses 4000 mana to attack the doll since the other mana was used to create the doll and also was used in ''Restraint'' skill. But nonetheless, he is happy with the result of his Noble Phantasm. Tetsuya who is out of mana then goes out from the ''White Room'' and eats dinner with his family in the living room. Chapter 13 - Attack on the Shrine & Protect {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~TIME SKIP 2 MONTHS (1 day before the attack)~~ Somewhere in a dark place, 2 people seclude themself from the others. One of them is wearing a Black robe and the other is wearing a hooded cape. The person who wears the hooded cape report something to the Black robe person. "I see, you can go now." Said the Black robe person to the hooded cape person. The person who wears the hooded cape person only nods at the black robe person, and suddenly the hooded cape person vanishes, and that leaves the person who wears a black robe alone in the spot. Suddenly the person that wears a black robe is laughing with an evil smile. "So the Himejima is finally going to assassinate Both daughter and mother, looks like I might as well involved in this matter. This is the chance to eradicate the one who tainted the blood of Fallen Angels with human blood." Said the person who wears the black robe with an evil smile. ~~TIME SKIP 1 DAY~~ Tetsuya who right now is in the living room is now ready for the battlefield. He then says goodbye to Anna and goes to the shrine. Anna who heard him and sees his serious face feels suspicious because his expression is different than usual when he is going to go to the shrine to see Akeno, but shrugged it and thought that she is thinking too much. Tetsuya who saw Akeno is relieved that the assassin who is sent by Himejima Family still has not arrived. Akeno who saw Tetsuya is happy and pulled Tetsuya''s hand. "Let''s play Tetsuya." Said Akeno with a smile on her face. Tetsuya who is pulled by Akeno could only let a wry smile on his face. "Ara ara looks like someone so impatient." Said Shuri while looking at both Akeno and Tetsuya. "Good morning Shuri-san" Said Tetsuya who is still pulled by Akeno while showing a smile on his face. "Good morning Tetsuya-Kun, you see when you go home earlier yesterday, Akeno right there was sulking all-day long and ask me many times "When will Tetsuya-Kun come again?" " Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a smile on her face. "Mom, please don''t tell Tetsuya about that." Said Akeno while blushing with a pout on her face. Tetsuya who heard this could only smile while looking at Akeno and give Akeno a head patted. "Sorry Akeno, yesterday my mom said that I have to go home earlier because something urgent happened at home, So to make up for yesterday let''s play as much as possible until afternoon." Said Tetsuya while smiling at Akeno. The truth is that Tetsuya goes home earlier because he wanted to get stronger before this day comes. Akeno who is patted by Tetsuya could only blush and nod in response. Shuri who saw this could only smile at them while saying "Ara ara". Suddenly Tetsuya can sense a group of energy outside the shrine but he can sense one energy that is bigger than the other energy that surrounds it. ''Just in time, I see.'' think Tetsuya while relieved he is not too late. Suddenly the shrine front door is destroyed by a group of people who are wearing a mask. Shuri who sees this ran towards Tetsuya and Akeno and covered them. Suddenly an elderly man who wears a masked move forward in front of them. "So this is where you hiding all this time... Shuri." Said the elderly man who wears a mask. "That voice... Is that you Uncle?" Ask Shuri who has to widen eyes when she recognizes the voice that is from the elderly man. The Elderly man who wears the mask is Suou Himejima, the current Clan Head of Himejima Clan and Shuri Uncle. "You still dare to call him your uncle after all for what you have done, you dirty s.l.u.t." Shouted one of the men who wear a mask. "Enough!!" Said Suou to silence one of his followers. "Shuri... I will give you a chance, kill that filthy child of yours then I will consider letting you return to the Himejima clan." Said Suou while looking at Shuri. "This is my treasured daughter! And his as well! If you want to kill, just kill me, but don''t hurt my daughter." Said Shuri while looking at Suou Akeno who saw all interactions between her mother and the elderly man that she doesn''t know is scared that because of her, her mother is going to get killed by the elderly man in front of her. "If that is your answer then don''t blame me for killing you and your filthy child. Look you even drag a bystander into this mess." Said Suou while looking at both Shuri and Akeno then look at Tetsuya who is beside Akeno. "Tetsuya-Kun please ran away with Akeno while I''m holding them back." Said Shuri who already forsaken her life. "Mom!! What are you doing!! please don''t!!" Shouted Akeno who already knows what will happen to her mother. "Sorry, Akeno looks like mom isn''t going to see you grown up, at least don''t hate your father." Said Shuri with a sad smile and tears in her eyes while looking at Akeno and then look at Suou again with determined eyes. "No!! please don''t do this Mom." Said Akeno with a lot of tears flows in her eyes while looking at her mother. Suddenly Akeno''s head is patted by a hand, and the owner of the hand is Tetsuya. "Don''t worry I will protect you and Shuri-san." Said Tetsuya with a bright smile on his face while patting Akeno head and looking at her. Akeno who heard this doesn''t want Tetsuya to leave, but when she is about to say something Tetsuya suddenly hugs her. "Don''t worry, I will be fine. I promise." Said Tetsuya who already knows what Akeno about to say. Akeno who is being hugged by Tetsuya could only blush with a teary expression. "You promise?" Ask Akeno while looking at Tetsuya with a teary expression. "Yes, I promise so don''t worry, I will be back when all is over." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while looking at Akeno. Akeno who heard this only gives a nod to Tetsuya. "What are you doing Tetsuya-Kun? I told you to run away with Akeno!" Shouted Shuri while looking at Tetsuya. "I will protect both of you, Shuri-san. I already make a promise to Akeno after all." Said Tetsuya while looking at Shuri with a smile. "Please don''t!! I don''t know what to say to Anna if anything happens to you." Beg Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a teary expression. "Don''t worry, I''m strong." Said Tetsuya while looking at Shuri with a smile on his face. "What are you talking about Tetsuya-Kun, even if you successfully defeated one enemy, do you think you can defeat this many people especially my uncle?" Said Shuri while looking at Tetsuya worriedly. "What kind of a person am I, if I don''t protect a woman who is in danger." Said Tetsuya with a smile and a closed eyes while looking at Shuri. Shuri who heard Tetsuya word feels like sometimes Tetsuya is too m.a.t.u.r.e for a kid who still 5 years old. "You have guts kid, but you just a mere human what can you do, I doubted that you are a magician." Said Suou who cannot sense anything from Tetsuya. Tetsuya who heard this only gives a chuckled to Suou that in front of him. "What so funny kid, Did the fear of death makes you a little bit crazy?" Said Suou while looking at Tetsuya. "What are you talking old man? Why should I fear a sh*t as* like you when you are weaker than me?" Said Tetsuya while giving Suou a middle finger with a smile on his face. "Impudent!! How dare you say something like that to Suou-sama, your punishment should be death child! " Shouted One of the mask men while running toward Tetsuya while holding a katana weapon with the intent to kill Tetsuya. Suou who see this, only pitying Tetsuya and think that Tetsuya is only a kid who doesn''t know what side he should stand for. Shuri and Akeno who see this is panic when one of the mask men is about to kill Tetsuya. "Tetsuya-Kun!!!/Tetsuya!!!" Shouted both Shuri and Akeno while looking at Tetsuya who is just about to hit with a weapon. Both Shuri and Akeno closed their eyes, while all the group of the mask men is smiling except Suou who still pitying Tetsuya. Suddenly in a split second, before the weapon is about to hit Tetsuya, there is blood splattering around the floor that Tetsuya stands. But that is not Tetsuya blood, but one of the mask men who is punched by Tetsuya fist in his face. The man who is hit by Tetsuya in his face is thrown to the wall of the shrine. His body is attached to the wall and the mask that he is wearing suddenly falls to the floor. His face is beyond deformed, where if his mother is going to see his face, not only her mother is not going to recognize his face but also puke as his face is too disgusting to look at. "Told you Old sh*t, you all so weak that even I can handle all of you even without using my full power." Said Tetsuya while looking at the group of people who are wearing a mask. Chapter 14 - Muramasa Art & Incursio {A/N: Since it has been a long time since I have updated a chapter because of my Midterm exam, let me update 4k words chapter as an apology, and don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} Shuri and Akeno who watch Tetsuya from behind closed their eyes when the blade is almost hitting Tetsuya. They feared that Tetsuya is going to get hurt. Suddenly when they opened their eyes, both Shuri and Akeno is panic when they saw a lot of blood that splatters around the floor near where Tetsuya is standing. But their expression changes when they saw that the one who attacks Tetsuya is thrown and attached to the wall. Akeno who saw this has a blush on her face while seeing Tetsuya standing in front of her. Inside of her, there is an unknown feeling. She doesn''t know what this feeling is but right now when she looked at Tetsuya who protects her, her heart is beating faster and she has a blush on her face. She then put her hand on her c.h.e.s.t while looking at Tetsuya with a blush on her face. Shuri on the other hand is shocked and her eyes are widen opened. She knows that Tetsuya has power since Anna told her, but to what she didn''t expect his power is higher and more monstrous than what Anna told her that he can defeat one of the mask men in one move. Suou and the mask men group on the other hand are so shocked that all of them have their eyes widen and jaw drop opened. All of them didn''t expect that this would happen when one of them attack the boy. Suou then orders one of his followers to check the person who attached to the wall. "Suou-sama, the guy who is just punched by that kid is already dead." Reported one of the mask men who is ordered to check the body. Suou who heard this could only give a hateful gaze at Tetsuya who right now is picking the katana that is dropped by one of the masks men who just died. Tetsuya who right now is picking the weapon that is just dropped by his enemies didn''t feel anything when he killed one of the mask men, he feels weird when he doesn''t feel anything when he killed one of the mask men but decided to shrugged it as he thinks it because of his system. Suddenly a notification appeared in front of Tetsuya. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ''Not bad, the effect of the title also follows as I kill my enemy.'' think Tetusya while having a smirk on his face. "Nice toy you got here, you old sh*t." Said Tetsuya while look and hold at the katana. Tetsuya then uses his ''Weapon Appraisal'' skill to check the weapon status. ------------------------------- [Himejima Clan Katana] Durability: 75 ------------------------------- Unfortunately, Tetsuya ''Weapon Apprisal'' right now can only view status such as durability, because of his ''Weapon Appraisal'' skill still low level. ''*sigh* looks like this weapon can only withstand my sword technique for only 5 or 6 times.'' think Tetsuya while looking at the weapon with a frowned expression. After Tetsuya come out from the ''White Room'' to eat dinner with his family, Anna suddenly comes in front of him and gives a piece of advice to him. (A/N: This is the event after Chapter 12) "Tetsuya." Said Anna while calling Tetsuya in the training room. "What is it, mom?" Ask Tetsuya while looking at his mother. "Just to be clear that, if you want to use ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' with your mana, you must use a weapon that is durable for you to use." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Then why can I use the wooden without breaking it?" Ask Tetsuya while looking at Anna with a confused expression. "Well, that is because that is not a normal wooden sword, since your father has been enhanced every training tool inside this room so it cannot be broken except if I go all serious or all out." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a proud expression like a wife showing off her husband to everyone even to her own children. "Then, am I suppose to use a wooden sword as my weapon in the future?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Anna. "Oh don''t worry about that, mom will make sure to make you a good weapon." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a happy smile. "Mom, you can make a sword?" Asked Tetsuya with a star in his eyes while looking at his mother. "Of course not." Said Anna with a neutral expression. "Eh?! What do you mean by that?" Asked Tetsuya with a dumbfounded expression. "It''s not me who will make it, but my family who will make it." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a carefree expression. ''Hmm... Muramasa descendent, I wonder what kind of sword they will make for me. But if Mom doesn''t want to make the weapon and she wants her family to crated the weapon, can I concluded mom as a good for nothing blacksmi--.'' think Tetsuya when suddenly his head is being hit by Anna''s fist. "Ouch... why are you hitting me, mom!?" Asked Tetsuya with a teary expression while both of his hands are holding the swollen part of his head. "Well, my hand suddenly just move automatically." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a scary smile on her face. Tetsuya who saw his mother smiling at him shudder as he didn''t want to think rudely at his mother, as his mother maybe has a Rude detector skill. "Well, I will tell you if the sword already finishes." Said Anna with a carefree expression while looking at Tetsuya. "Okay." Said Tetsuya while nodding at his mother scaredly. Tetsuya then goes to the training room to check the wooden sword with his ''Weapon Appraisal'' as he wanted to try his new skill. Tetsuya then checks the wooden sword status with his ''Weapon Appraisal''. ------------------------------- [Wooden Sword (Enhanced)] Durability: 15+1.500 ------------------------------- "Isn''t this too incomplete for a skill." Said Tetsuya as he looking at his new skill ''Weapon Appraisal'' with his mouth twitching. Tetsuya could only sigh as he knows that his ''Weapon Appraisal'' skill can evolve as he raises his skill level. As for the enhanced part, Tetsuya is so intrigued as to how to use enhance. ''So that is the enhance part.'' think Tetsuya while look at the number 1.500. ''As for 5 is the normal durability.'' think Tetsuya while also look at the number 5. ''Maybe I should ask dad to teach me how to enhance.'' think Tetsuya while thinking that if he increases the level of this skill, this could also boost his strength. Tetsuya then tries to use multiple ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' whiles using the enhanced wooden sword. When he finishes experimenting with the wooden sword, he concluded that using the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' makes your weapon decrease their durability by 10 or more depends on the mana and technique he used. After that Tetsuya goes to the living room to eat dinner with his family. ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ ''*sigh* I wish my new weapon is here. Well, Gram is a sword but still, it''s not compatible with the ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''.'' think Tetsuya while sighing. ''Well at least I got to learn to enhance from dad, but right now I can only enhance my own body, well I kill that guy with enhancing my fist. Well, it''s weird to learn to enhance the body first, rather than an object, well whatever, I can improve my skill later in the future so that I can enhance an object.'' think Tetsuya while thinking about his skill. Tetsuya then looked at Suou while also mocking him. "Oh never mind, your weapon is like a piece of sh*t like you." Said Tetsuya with a deadpan expression while looking at Suou. "Kid!!! Who are you?! How dare you kill one of my Himejima clan members!!" Shout Suou while looking at Tetsuya with an angry expression. ''Who is that kid? How can he kill one of my followers? Is he someone that disguised as a kid to make me and my follower off guard? Well, it doesn''t matter, what can he do fighting alone against 37 of my follower.'' think Suou while has a serious expression on his face. "Hey old sh*t isn''t it rude to ask someone name without introducing yourself, and you think yourself too highly old sh*t. You think all of your 37 followers will be enough to defeat me, What a joke!" Said Tetsuya while giving a smug smile to Suou. Suou who heard Tetsuya is shocked and confuse, as He didn''t expect Tetsuya to figure out all of his followers around the shrine since only a few people enter the shrine with him. "Kid, can you tell me something, Are you under the influence of fallen angels that you tried to protect them. If so, I give you the chance to come to my side. I can give you anything you want if you join my side." Said Suou while trying to convincing Tetsuya to join his side. "Hoo... So you''re saying you going to give me anything if I join you." Said Tetsuya who suddenly let out his mana in his body while walking towards Suou. Suou who feels Tetsuya mana is backing away from the place he is standing. All confidence that he has inside of him is nearly gone when he feels the mana around Tetsuya. "Then can you give me your own death to me?" Said Tetsuya with a cold stare while looking at Suou. "Y-you!! How dare you! I order everyone to attack that insolent kid!!" Shout Suou while ordering his follower to attack Tetsuya with a fearful expression on his face. All the mask men then move toward Tetsuya who holding the katana weapon. All of them think they can bear Tetsuya as long as all of them work together. Tetsuya who sees all of them about getting closer to him feels happy that he will get another free EXP. Tetsuya then put a stance where he put the katana weapon around his waist before all of the mask men reaches him. ¡ºMuramasa Art --¡»He then put all the mana that he let out on the katana weapon and infuse it with his weapon. ¡ºWind Scythe¡»When one of the mask men is about to hit Tetsuya, Tetsuya then shouts the technique name while unleashing all the mana inside the blade. The mana that unleashed within the blade has become one with the wind and form the shape of a crescent shockwave. When all the mask men see Tetsuya attack, they tried to dodge it by jumping or crouching. But because of the attack speed of Tetsuya sword technique, all of them still get hit by Tetsuya attack. All the mask men who got hit by his sword technique got slash into two pieces as there are some who got slash in the neck and that causes them to lose their head, there are some who got slash in the stomach and that causes them to lose their lower half, and there are also some who got slash in the private part and that causes them to lose something precious. (A/N: You can imagine what precious thing that they lose) Suou who is behind all of them is shocked when he seeing all of his followers split into two as the attack is going towards him too. Unfortunately, Suou instantly put a barrier around him when he orders his follower to attack Tetsuya, as he got a feeling that the boy in front is going to launch a monstrous attack when he saw Tetsuya let out his mana, and his feeling was right as the attack instantly kill all the mask men in front of him. When the attack hits Suou barrier, Tetsuya attack disappears slowly as it leaves a crack in Suou Barrier. ''Tchh... If only he die from that attack, I would get another free EXP. Oh well, at least I killed 14 of his follower.'' think Tetsuya while looking at Suou. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] ... [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ------------------------------- Shuri who saw this doesn''t know what expression she makes right now as she is beyond shocked when she saw Tetsuya use the ''Muramasa Sword Art technique'' when attacking the mask men. ''That technique... It is the same as Anna. Don''t tell me that Tetsuya-Kun already mastered Anna''s technique. No no no that is impossible since it so hard to master it even for Anna, but if Tetsuya-Kun already masters it then he is indeed more talented than Anna...'' think Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a complicated expression. Akeno who saw Tetsuya attack is still blushing as she started to imagining Tetsuya as a prince charming who save her from all the villains. Suddenly the katana weapon that Tetsuya hold in his hand started to crack a little as he already used his technique one time. He then uses his ''Weapon Appraisal'' skill to check his weapon. ------------------------------- [Himejima Clan Katana] Durability: 62 ------------------------------- ''Looks like I can only use it for 4 or 5 times more before it broke.'' think Tetsuya while looking at his sword as he didn''t want to use his personal weapon to fight all enemies since he didn''t know what to explain to Shuri and Akeno about his personal weapon if they saw it. "Well then old sh*t, I only need to hunt 23 more of your follower then after that kill you." Said Tetsuya with a smug face. "Stop calling me Old sh*t you little brat!!!" Shout Suou while looking at Tetsuya with the gaze of hatred. "Well that little brat that you hate will bestow you the name of Old sh*t the mightiest of all sh*t, so be thankful you Old sh*t." Said Tetsuya who still has a smug face on his face. "You Brat!! hahaha fine have it your way you brat!!! because you''re going to die here anyway." Said Suou who has veins in his head while having a killing intent toward Tetsuya. "Bring it on you Old sh*t!! Well, why don''t you call all of your followers so they can join the party." Said Tetsuya while trying to provoke Suou so he can finish all of his followers with ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique''. "No need, since I need them to kill Shuri and that cursed child after I kill you." Said Suou while has an evil smile on his face while looking at Shuri and Akeno then look toward Tetsuya. Suddenly all the blood inside of the dead body suddenly comes out and gathers in the palm of Suou. "I didn''t want to do this since it will decrease my life span but, since you are a threat to the Himejima clan in the future, I will have you die here right now." Said Suou who still focusing the amount of energy on his palm. Tetsuya who feels the power that gathers around Suou arm feels dreadful as this is the first time he sees mana that is so dark yet chaotic at the same time. All the blood that gathers around Suou palm slowly turning into a darker red flame that started to form the shape of a big bird that is so bright yet dark at the same time. "Tetsuya-Kun... you should run now and take Akeno with you, that is not something you can handle!!" Shout Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a panic expression because she knew the spell that Suou is going to use is one of the forbidden spells from the Himejima clan. "Too late!!" Shout Suou while the big bird that just been created by dark red flame is flying toward Tetsuya. Before the big bird comes near Tetsuya, Tetsuya uses his mana manipulation to form 2 barriers around him and also around both Akeno and Shuri. 2 months before Tetsuya also learn on how to create many things with his mana manipulation, and this cause him to learn spells such as barrier and many more. The big dark red flame bird then crashes into Tetsuya barrier of mana. "Don''t worry Shuri-san, I can handle this." Said Tetsuya while looking at the behind of his back where there are Akeno and Shuri. "But--" Before Shuri is about to say something, her hand is held by Akeno. "Don''t worry Mom, let''s trust Tetsuya. Because he already promises me that he will be fine." Said Akeno while holding her mother''s hand, but her hand is trembling since she didn''t want to lose Tetsuya. Shuri who notices her daughter''s trembling hand can only stay put. Shuri knows that Akeno also worried about Tetsuya since there is still a chance that she will lose Tetsuya, but she still believes in Tetsuya whether the believes are rather blindly trust at Tetsuya or she knows his power all along. And that makes Shuri decide to stay put and believe in Tetsuya. ''Tetsuya-Kun, you better come back safe or I don''t know what to explain to your mother if something happens to you.'' think Shuri while hoping that Tetsuya comes back safe and sound. The big dark red flame bird then roars towards Tetsuya and crashes many times into Tetsuya barrier causing the barrier to slowly crack. *sigh* ''Looks like I didn''t have a choice anymore.'' think Tetsuya while sighing. Tetsuya then pierces the katana weapon on the shrine floor and starting to pull something in the air. Tetsuya then pulls a short sword with a chain-link tassel in the air. Shuri and Suou who see this are shocked at what just happened in front of them. ''That brat can use Space Magic !?'' think Suou with widened eyes while looking at Tetsuya who is pulling a sword. Shuri on the other hand is confused and shocked because she didn''t expect Tetsuya to suddenly pull a weapon in the air. She knows that Tetsuya''s mother Anna and Tetsuya''s father Yukio can pull their weapon in the air because they store their weapon inside their personal Dimensional Gap that they use only to store weapons and other stuff. The difference between the normal Dimensional Gap and the Dimensional gap that they created is the one that they created is seclude from the Dimensional Gap where Yukio created the Dimensional Gap by taking a part of the Dimensional Gap energy and created his own dimensional gap with his mana. Unlike normal Dimensional Gap, this one can only be accessed by the one who created it, and also everything that entered it doesn''t die or turn into nothingness since it was created by mana, unlike normal Dimensional Gap. In other words, is that they created magical storage that can store anything for themselves including living things. Akeno who saw Tetsuya pulls a sword in the air is awed since she saw a new thing and expects this to be normal in the Supernatural community. But what she didn''t realize is that there only a few people who possess the abilities to do this. Unknown to them, Tetsuya just pulls his sword by opening his [ITEM] system, and not some kind of abilities that they imagined. Tetsuya then put a stance while moving his right hand forward while holding a short sword with a chain-link tassel toward the floor. "Rejoice Old sh*t, you are the first person to become the victim of this weapon." Said Tetsuya while looking at Suou with a serious expression. Tetsuya then activates some kind of mechanism from the short sword and that causes it to unleash a bright red color light from the bottom of the sword with some wind pressure around the short sword. "INCURSIO!!!" Shouted Tetsuya with his eyes full of determination to kill Suou for more EXP and also to protect Shuri and Akeno. Suddenly a huge aura that slowly transforms into a beast appeared behind Tetsuya, causing Shuri, Akeno, and Suou to shocked once more. ''What kind of monstrous aura is that ?! I should ru... No, there is nothing that my forbidden spell can''t defeat, why should I feel afraid.'' think Suou who still thinks he can win, but there is still a slight fear in his body that causes him to tremble before the huge monstrous aura. Shuri who saw the huge aura feel worried about Tetsuya safety since this is the first time she saw this kind of power, but soon calm down as she trusted Tetsuya to make his own decision. As for Akeno, she is amazed by the huge powerful aura. But there is no fear in her feeling as she feels safe because she believed that the power that Tetsuya unleashed is to protect her mother and her. The big aura started to enveloped Tetsuya body as it makes Tetsuya body surrounded by a red color aura. In a split of a second, there is a change in Tetsuya eyes as both of his eyes started to become red with a cross slit pupil at the center, but soon his eyes change into normal after his transformation completed. Right now Tetsuya''s body is now covered in armor from head to feet. Unlike Tatsumi before evolved and Bulat Incursio form, Tetsuya Incursio doesn''t have a cape on it. And because Tetsuya''s body is smaller than Bulat and Tatsumi, his armor suit is smaller because of his age in order to adjust to his body to suit his fighting style. Tetsuya helmet is the same as Tatsumi before evolved and Bulat Incursio form of helmet, but there is slight difference such as the horn of the helmet is longer but slightly shorter than Tatsumi evolved form, and has more tooth than before evolved but also less tooth than Tatsumi evolved form. His body armor and other part are still the same as Tatsumi before evolved and Bulat Incursio form but Tetsuya has more protection armor around his body especially his arm and leg. Tetsuya then pulls the katana weapon that he pierces into the floor. "Let''s begin the massacre shall we?" Said Tetsuya while looking at both the big dark red flame bird and Suou. Chapter 15 - Beginning of the Massacre & Leveling up {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} There is so many emotion around Tetsuya after seeing his transformation, such as amazement, confusion, and also fear. Akeno who saw this could only feel her heart flutter once more, it feels like that she sees a real knight in front of her and trying to save her. As for Shuri and Suou, when they saw this, there is only one thought on their mind. ''a Sacred Gear?!'' Shuri and Suou feel confused as they never saw this kind of Sacred Gear in their entire life. ''Anna... are you forget to tell me something as important as this...'' think Shuri who thinks that Anna knows about Tetsuya Sacred Gear, and not telling her about it. ''It''s a Sacred Gear that I never saw, but it''s not a Longinus... So I Why should I be scared.'' think Suou but his body betrays his thought as he is trembling in front of Tetsuya. Suddenly the big dark red flame bird roar in front of Tetsuya and crashes once more causing the barrier that protects Tetsuya to crumble into pieces. Tetsuya who right now is holding a sword while in his Incursio form is gazing toward the big dark red flame bird. "Shut up!" Shouted Tetsuya who is annoyed by the big dark red flame bird roar. Tetsuya then holds both of his hand in the katana sword and then lift it up with both of his hand while gripping the handle of the katana sword. ¡ºSplitting Mountain¡»Tetsuya then swings the katana sword while unleashing the surge of mana that resides inside the katana sword that also comes with a shockwave that also becomes one with the mana. The big dark red flame bird who is getting hit by the shockwave is slowly splitting into two causing the big dark red flame bird to instantly explode with a huge dark red color explosion after it got split into two. Suou who saw this is shocked after seeing the forbidden spell he uses was split into two. Before he could react, the shockwave that comes from Tetsuya technique is in front of him, causing the barrier to slowly splitting into two. Suddenly the explosion from the big dark red flame bird causes the barrier to broke into pieces and also interrupted the shockwave that is still trying to split Suou barrier. The shockwave is still interrupted by the explosion but there is still a little wind of shockwave that still makes it to Suou who is blown away by the explosion. Tetsuya who saw the big dark red flame bird explode in front of him, in a split of second enforce more barriers to Akeno and Shuri Barrier. The explosion from the big dark red flame bird causes the shrine to blown up apart by the explosion. All the masks men who standby outside the shrine are shocked and confused by the sudden explosion in the shrine. The explosion slowly fades as it leaves some smoke around the shrine. As the smoke fades, all of the masks men saw an elderly man lying down in front of the destroyed shrine with all of his body has a burn wound that is caused by the explosion and there is a cut wound in his c.h.e.s.t that was caused by Tetsuya technique, yes it was Suou Himejima. "Suou-sama!!" Shouted almost all of the mask men who see Suou state in panic expression, some of them shocked by the fact that their master has been wounded. All of the mask men gather around Suou to check his body state, only to find that Suou is gravely injured. "Tetsuya/Tetsuya-Kun are you all right?!" Shouted both Akeno and Shuri who is still in the barrier that slowly crumbles as they still sit on the floor of the shrine that still intact because of the barrier, unlike their surrounding area that is already destroyed due to the forbidden spell explosion. "Don''t worry, this is nothing." Said Tetsuya while wearing Incursio and looking at them to ensure them that he is fine. Akeno who hears this calm down a little bit, but Shuri who is looking at Tetsuya is doubting that he didn''t feel the damage from that explosion. Tetsuya who said that he is fine is of course lying. Behind the mask, he is gritting his teeth with a painful expression on his face. ''It so hurts!!! damn it, I didn''t take into account that explosion. If I didn''t wear Incursio and take on the explosion, I would have been fry alive within the explosion. The explosion is a bit hot, but thankful there isn''t any burn damage in my body because of Incursio. If only I use other techniques, I can avoid my HP decreasing, not melting the katana weapon in my hand, and blow that explosion towards only that Old sh*t. so he can die'' think Tetsuya who is complaining in his mind while looking at his HP bar with an irritated expression. ------------------------------- HP : 17.347/20.000 ------------------------------- Suddenly a notification pop up in front of me. [Your Item ''Incursio'' has gained a new skill ''Fire Resistance''] ------------------------------- ''At least there is something that is good that I can receive after getting hit by that explosion'' think Tetsuya while his personality turns into 180 degrees after seeing the notification with a happy expression. ''Well looks like all of them already in one place'' think Tetsuya while looking at a group of mask men who are surrounding Suou with a smirk on his face. "Shuri-san, Akeno you both stay here for a while, I have to get rid of all of them first." Said Tetsuya while casting a barrier with his mana. Both of them then nodded at Tetsuya, but Shuri still worried about Tetsuya who is hit by the explosion. Tetsuya then runs towards the group of the mask men while summoning Neuntote on his hand. Shuri and Akeno who saw the unknown weapon appear on Tetsuya hand are not too shocked since they already saw Tetsuya pull a sword in the air. One of the mask men who notice Tetsuya who is nearing their group is shocked when he saw Tetsuya appearance and is about to tell the other, but before he can tell the others, Tetsuya slashes the mask men body with his spear making the mask men body turn into two from the middle. [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ------------------------------- All of the mask men who suddenly saw one of their friends died in front of them were alarm but also panic. "What is ha--" Before one of the mask men could reply, he got slash the same way as the first victim. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ------------------------------- ------------------------------- [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] [Because the Host of the system reached level 30, You have unlocked a new system called [WORLD DUNGEON]] [Due to the host of the system doesn''t have any Dungeon in the [WORLD DUNGEON] system, the system will give host 1x ''World Dungeon Ticket''] [Due to the host of the system have a ''ticket'' type of item, You have unlocked a new system called [GACHA]] ... [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] [You have killed a Himejima clan member. 5.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 5.000 EXP will be changed into 10.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ------------------------------- ''Ohh looks like something I raise 2 levels and also unlocked something while I focus on piercing all of them, well let''s check it later after I deal with Old sh*t'' think Tetsuya while looking at Suou who right now can die at any time. Suou who is lying down around the ground and also in a grave state saw all the bloody sight in front of him. He wanted to curse himself, and asked ''Why did this kind of thing happen to him?''. Suddenly Suou hears a step near him, yes it''s Tetsuya. "Yo, Old sh*t how are you doing." Said Tetsuya who is trying to be sarcastic while looking at Suou with a smirk behind his helmet. "You... Brat!!! If you kill me, you will become the enemy of Himejm--." Before Suou ends his sentence, Tetsuya cut one of his legs with Neuntote. "Agghhhhhhh!!!" Scream Suou while looking at Tetsuya with a fearful expression. "Do I look like I care Old sh*t? right now you are only just a hypocrite sh*t in front of me. You wanted to steal the life of mother and daughter who want only peace because of the bullshi*t law of your clan. Well, you know what F*ck it, I''m going to destroy you and your clan for bothering them." Said Tetsuya while his eyes are full of bloodl.u.s.t. Suou who feels the bloodl.u.s.t is shivering throughout his body. There is only fear on his face as he sees Tetsuya as his worst nightmare. "Oh, and there is just one thing that I forgot to say..." Said Tetsuya while lifting his spear and looking at Suou with a neutral expression. Suou who saw Tetsuya lifting his spear is crawling with all his might. "It''s not Brat, It''s Tetsuya." said Tetsuya while throwing his spear into Suou''s head. Suou who sees the spear flying towards him tries to deflect it with his barrier, but the spear that Tetsuya throw is more powerful than Suou''s poor-made barrier due to the fact that he makes it in a split second before the spear hits him. The spear then hits Suou''s head, instantly kills Suou while his head is blown up by the impact of the spear. ------------------------------- [You have killed Suou Himejima. 100.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 100.000 EXP will be changed into 200.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who saw this widen his eyes in shock but after a few seconds he calms down. ''Damn, didn''t expect that old sh*t to give me a good amount of EXP. Well, your sacrifice didn''t go to waste after all old sh*t'' think Tetsuya while remembering Suou for only a few seconds before he forgets him. ''Well let''s go back to Shuri and Akeno, before checking the new things that I unlocked.'' think Tetsuya while walking toward Shuri and Akeno. ''Oh yeah, I wonder where is the reward of the mission? the mission is already clear right?'' think Tetsuya while walking toward Shuri and Akeno. Tetsuya then stops in his position to confirm it and immediately checks his [MISSION] system. And what Tetsuya finds out is that his mission is not yet clear. ''What is the meaning of this? I already kill all the enemies around me... Is the system fooling around with me?'' think Tetsuya with an irritated expression, but he doesn''t know why but he has a bad feeling after seeing this. When suddenly so many unknown big energy in the sky and one of them has an energy that is so big among the group. ''Don''t tell me...'' think Tetsuya with a shocked expression on his face while looking at the sky to see the group of people who have the appearance of a human but have black wings on their back. Suddenly laughter can be heard from a person in front of the group, he has the appearance of a creepy young face with long black hair and red eyes, and unlike other black wings, the person who is laughing has pointy ears. he also possesses five pairs of black wings, unlike the people around him who possesses four or three pairs of black wings. "Hahahaha Amusing... I never thought that Himejima human would have died like this, well I still would have killed his group even if he still success in killing both daughter and mother. I didn''t expect that he got killed by someone else" Said the person who laughs and then looks at Tetsuya with an intrigued expression with a smirk on his face. ''Kokabiel!!'' think Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel with a serious expression. Chapter 16 - Kokabiel & Truth {A/N: Sorry for not uploading a new chapter for the past 2 weeks, this happens because I have too much assignment and also part of me who is being lazy as I have been using my free time to read other web novels, reading manga, and watching anime. 3.6k words chapter as an apology. Well in the past 2 weeks I have made some changes in this fan-fic such as fixing the nickname ''Swordgod'' into ''Sword Goddess'', fixing some of my early chapters since so many of you confuse with the time skip the part in the early chapter, and Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~ FLASHBACK Few Minutes before (this is after Tetsuya protect Shuri and Akeno from the explosion) ~~ After both Shuri and Akeno nodded at Tetsuya, Tetsuya then dashes forward to the group of mask men. Akeno who sees Tetsuya off is nervous when she saw Tetsuya dash toward many people. She then grips Shuri''s hand while trembling. Shuri who notices this can only sigh with a helpless smile on her face and started to pat Akeno head. "Don''t worry Tetsuya will be alright, You said it yourself right?" Said Shuri while looking at Akeno with a smile and closed eyes on her face. Akeno only nods to respond to Shuri''s words, but she still nervous when she sees Tetsuya go toward the group of mask men after getting hit by the explosion. Shuri is also worried but she can only hope that Tetsuya doesn''t get hurt. Tetsuya then summons Neuntote in front of both of them. Both Akeno and Shuri who saw the unknown weapon appear on Tetsuya hand are not too shocked since they already saw Tetsuya pull a sword in the air, but Shuri is still intrigued by what type of spear that Tetsuya use. But when both of them saw Tetsuya prowess in killing all of the mask men without breaking a sweat, Akeno then calms down with a relaxed expression on her face, but Shuri who saw is shocked that Tetsuya is good at using a spear, she thought that Tetsuya only good at wielding sword since Anna been teaching Tetsuya in ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'', but she also wonders who taught him on how to use a spear. Suddenly a person comes to her mind, as she concludes that the only one person that can fit the description of why Tetsuya can use spear is Vermillion Ogre, Tohno Yukio. Shuri has seen Yukio fighting as Vermillion Ogre with a red spear in his hand only for a brief in the past. But of course, She didn''t know the real identity of Vermillion Ogre is Yukio until She was told by Anna 6 chapters ago. But what Shuri didn''t know is that Tetsuya ''Spear mastery'' is self-taught and his father didn''t even teach him any spear technique. Both Akeno and Shuri also watch the last moment of Suou who is now trying to get away from Tetsuya. Shuri who is watching Suou before his death has a complicated expression. She didn''t want one of her family to die, but she also doesn''t want her daughter and her to be threatened by the existence of her uncle. She closes her eyes as soon as Tetsuya throws the spear from his hand toward Suou''s head. Both Shuri and Akeno feel relieved that Tetsuya who fights in front of them, didn''t get hurt except for the explosion part. When Tetsuya went toward both of them, suddenly Shuri can sense a group of fallen angels around the sky. When Shuri saw there is Kokabiel in front of the group and there is no sign of Baraqiel in the group she gets a bad feeling, and her bad feeling proved correct as Kokabiel laughing in front of them. "Hahahaha Amusing... I never thought that Himejima human would have died like this, well I still would have killed his group even if he still successful in killing both daughter and mother. I didn''t expect that he got killed by someone else" Said Kokabiel with a smirk while looking at both Shuri and Akeno, but soon change his gaze toward Tetsuya with an intrigued expression. ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ "Hoo... Looks like you are the one who defeated that Himejima human, from what I can see your body looks like a kid? It''s such a disappointment that such a talent like you aren''t born as a fallen angel. Well, your armor also looks unique so I will be taking it after I killed you." Said Kokabiel with a disappointed expression but slowly turned into a creepy smile on his face while looking at Tetsuya who still in his incursio form. "What is the meaning of this Kokabiel!? Where is Baraqiel?" Shouted Shuri while looking at Kokabiel with a mad expression. "Ahahaha... What do you mean Shuri Himejima, this is what it looks like, I''m going to eradicate you all, well that kid makes it way easier to complete my plan." Said Kokabiel with a wide evil smile on his face while laughing and pointing his finger at Tetsuya. "What do you mean?" Ask Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel with a serious expression on his face. "You see... I''m going to start a war, and my first step to start that is by eradicating all the Five Principal Clans!!" Shout Kokabiel while looking at Tetsuya with a creepy smile. Shuri who heard that gave an angered gaze toward Kokabiel, even if she already exiled from Himejima Clan but there is still someone she cares inside the clan such as Suzaku. "I need to prove that Fallen Angels are the strongest race by defeating others race, but that damn Azazel started to ignore me!! If only he listened to me that day, we would''ve won the war. But that Azazel declares that there would be no second war!! Well, f.u.c.k that!! I''m going to challenge every race by eradicating it so that We will be the strongest race" Shouted Kokabiel with a bit of hatred in his eyes. "Oh and about Baraqiel, I make him occupied with some work in Grigori, so when he noticed something happened here, it''s already too late." Said Kokabiel while looking at Shuri with a creepy smile on his face. Shuri who hears this could only look at Kokabiel with an angry expression on her face while giving a hateful gaze toward him. Akeno who hears everything from the conversation is confused as to why someone that has the same black wing as her father wants to attack both her and her mother. ''Looks like something really random happens in front of my eyes. I don''t know about Suou attacking Shuri is totally random or not, but Kokabiel is supposed to be declaring this kind of stuff when the DxD plot should already start, and by looking at his personality, and his plan also change as he wants to eradicate the Five Principal Clans first rather than killing someone from Gremory and Sitri to start another war.'' think Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel. "Do you think that the things you did will go unnoticed by everyone!!" Shout Shuri while looking at Kokabiel with an angry expression. "Of course, I already set up a barrier when those Himejima humans come to the Shrine to attack. The Barrier that I set can hide all the presence inside the barrier including the explosion that Himejima human cause. People who see the barrier from the outside cannot see what is happening inside the barrier and will only see a normal shrine from the outside. Even the top people from other factions is hard to sense what is happening inside the barrier. Well to obtain this kind of barrier needs a lot of material and sacrifice, and after you successfully created the barrier you can use it 6 times at most, Well I intend to use it to kill all the Five Principal Clans head, and then..." Said Kokabiel who boasts about his powerful barrier while looking at Tetsuya who now makes a tired face behind his Incursio mask. ''Damn... He is smarter and talkative than Kokabiel from DxD... But, that is not the point right now. Right now how should I get out of this kind of situation without harming both Shuri-san and Akeno? Truthfully, I don''t think I can face Kokabiel with the strength I have right now. There are still three solutions... Well not exactly a solution but it''s more like I''m hoping for something to happen. First, Azazel realizes about Kokabiel''s betrayal and sent someone to stop him here. Second, Mom realizes something is happening in the shrine and rush toward the shrine. Third, I''m going to fight Kokabiel and all of his soldiers with all of my power while using my status recovery twice, well maybe I can win against all of his 10 soldier who has 3 and 4 pair of black wings if I go all out, but I don''t know if I can win the fight against Kokabiel on my own, well this is the cause of me being too greedy with EXP and didn''t want to involve mom in this matter, If I die what will happen to me...'' think Tetsuya while making a tired expression but slowly turned into Serious but also anxious expression as his face full of sweatdrop. Shuri who hears Kokabiel is shocked as she didn''t expect that he goes so far to wage a war. She then without further ado say something to Kokabiel that is related to Tetsuya. "Kokabiel!! You make a big mistake if you think that you can go safe after you attack us." Shout Shuri while looking at Kokabiel with a smile on her face trying to act though in front of Kokabiel. "What do you mean by that Shuri Himejima?" Asked Kokabiel while furrowing his eyes toward Shuri with an intrigued expression on his face. Tetsuya who looked at Shuri is sighed in relief as he also just about to say about his mom''s identity, even though the things he about to do is cowardice but this is the only way for the three of them to survive. "The person in front of you is the son of Strongest Sword Goddess, one of the top 10 strongest beings." Said Shuri while looking at Kokabiel. "What!? that kid is the child of that wicked half true-god woman!!" Shout Kokabiel while has a shocked expression on his face but his expression slowly turned into a face full of hatred. But when Shuri and Tetsuya heard the word ''half true-god'' in Kokabiel, he is shocked but also confused. Tetsuya did know that his father is a half-demon because related to the Tohno family, but he didn''t know what to think when he heard Kokabiel called his mother ''half true-god''. When he heard his mother title Swordgod, he only thought that his mother achieved it by being stronger than a god at using a sword. ''Damn I didn''t expect that I have a god bloodline in my body, but then why did my Race in my [STATUS] system only mention me being a Half-Human/Half-Demon?'' think Tetsuya with a confused expression on his face. As for Shuri, she knows that her friend is a half-god, but what she is confused about is the word ''True-god''. "Damn it!! didn''t expect that troublesome woman to be here." Said Kokabiel with eyes full of hatred. "What do you mean by ''half true-god''!!!" Shout Tetsuya while looking at curious and serious expression. "Despite you being her son, you don''t know about her true identity. hahaha, very well, I shall tell you about her identity and why I hate her so much... So that you know that you die because of your mother." Said Kokabiel with eyes full of hatred while laughing and then make an evil smile on his face. ''So he is going to kill me whether I am a bystander or I am the son of my mother, looks like I have to think of a way to get out of this problem while he is talking.'' think Tetsuya while looking Kokabiel with a serious expression. "Well to say that ''half true-god'' is also wrong, since there is no longer a true-god after the Age of Gods, the correct word to say is ''the descendant of True-God''!!" Said Kokabiel with a creepy smile on his face. ''Wait... what... so that means that the blood of god on my body is so little because me being a descendant that it didn''t display it on my status? and about the Age of Gods is there a connection between that True-God and God itself??'' think Tetsuya while wondering all the stuff that is related to the Age of Gods. "Before the end of the Age of Gods, many God trying to find a solution to connect humans and God due to the attack of a being called Sefar that caused many destructions on the earth including destroying the will of Alayashiki that maintain the balance of the world itself from extinction. There are two solutions to fix this such as creating a keystone to connect humans and God, and that keystone that connects humans and God is a demi-god called Gilgamesh." Said Kokabiel while looking at Tetsuya with a creepy smile. ''What!! Sefar destroys Alayashiki?? What about Counter Guardian?! But other than that, It follows the exact same thing with Nasuverse... But there is a second solution apart from Gilgamesh.'' think Tetsuya with a shocked but also confused expression. "But when the demi-god Gilgamesh does not act the way that other gods want, they try many things to make Gilgamesh stop but failed miserably, that''s when the second solution comes." Said Kokabiel with a creepy smile on his face. "One of God suddenly found an unknown item that can copy their body to materialize on earth, some God want to materialize and some of them don''t want since they don''t know what will happen to them if the item was used on them." Said Kokabiel while laughing with a creepy smile. "The God who found the item used the item to materialize all the other God and later died after using all divinity and life force to create the body of other gods. But there are some changes to the god who is being materialized into the world all of them have different appearances, personalities, and also some of them have different gender. In the end, there two types of God, True-God who created this world and God who maintain this world right now." Said Kokabiel with a weird smile. "How do you know all this?!" the one who asked this question is not Tetsuya but Shuri who is shocked after hearing all of this. "When I was still in heaven, I happen to sneak up to the Seventh heaven since I was curious about the God system in there. But to what I don''t expect, I overheard the God who created us, the God of the Bible talk to someone I believe a True-God through the God-system, well after he found out that I was overhearing his conversation, he then banished me from heaven and makes me a Fallen angels, What a bastard!!! well, Azazel and the others follow me after breaking some rules." Shout Kokabiel with a face full of hatred who remembers all the pain and suffering he has received after his creator throws him from heaven. ''Well that''s kinda f.u.c.k up.'' think Tetsuya with a deadpan expression while feeling sorry for Kokabiel even though he is his enemy. "Well, thankfully that son of a bitch God died in that war!!" Said Kokabiel while laughing with a creepy smile. Shuri who heard this now is shocked as she didn''t expect that the God that she knows already dead, but calm down after hearing there is an existence that is more powerful than God. "Why do you tell us all of this?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel with a serious expression. "Ah, you see... I forgot to tell you why I hate your mother... You see, your mother has given me a big scar in my c.h.e.s.t that, makes my blood boil for seeking vengeance, and now after finding out her son in front of me, that wants me to see her expression after finding her son died in my hand, as well as completing my ambition to start a war" Said Kokabiel while unleashing a big bloodl.u.s.t toward Tetsuya with a creepy smile and eyes full of hatred. "Shuri-san, Akeno Run!!!" Shout Tetsuya who immediately feels the pressure from the bloodl.u.s.t. Shuri and Akeno who heard Tetsuya didn''t want to go, but hearing Tetsuya voice that full of determination to protect them, Shuri then pull Akeno who unwillingly to be pulled by Shuri. "Mom!! Tetsuya is still there!!" Shout Akeno while looking at Shuri then Tetsuya. "Akeno, please listen to mom!! if we stay here, we only going to get in Tetsuya way!! We have to find a way to reach Tetsuya''s mom, so she can help Tetsuya!!" Said Shuri while looking at Akeno with a serious expression but also slightly worried. Akeno who heard her mom now can only worry in silence as she looks behind her only to see Tetsuya back while wearing Incursio armor. ''Tetsuya-kun please be careful, at least stay alive until I broke the barrier with the cube that Anna give me.'' think Shuri while looking at Tetsuya with a worried expression. ~~ FLASHBACK a few Months ago ~~ "Hey, Shuri." Said Anna while looking at Shuri in the shrine living room. "What wrong?" Asked Shuri while looking back on Anna while preparing some ocha tea to give it to Anna. "I know it''s a bit too late, but I''m giving you this." Said Anna while giving an item that has the shape of a black mini cube to Shuri. "What is this?" Asked Shuri who has a confused expression while looking at the black mini cube. "If you get in a situation where you cannot rely on anyone, please use this to protect yourself. This thing can almost destroy everything within a 10-meters radius. Well, you can call this a mini grenade or whatever, well you just need to turn the middle cube trigger to the right, and yeah you just throw it in whatever direction you want." Said Anna with a serious expression then slowly change into a carefree expression on the latter part. "Ehh!!! isn''t this thing too dangerous for me to keep?" Asked Shuri while looking at Anna with a shocked expression. "That''s why I told you to use it when you are in an urgent situation, well I hear from Yukio that some Assassin started to hunt Baraqiel near the Shrine. Well, in any case, you just need to throw the cube and it will send me some signal from the mana that I implant in the cube if the cube blows up, well as long as the mana can still reach me." Said Anna while looking at Shuri. ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ ''Well, in any case, I just need to throw it on the barrier that Kokabiel set.'' think Shuri with a face full of determination. Shuri didn''t want to throw the cube toward Kokabiel group since there is some chance that it will not hit Kokabiel, she didn''t want to risk it since she only got one cube from Anna gives. Both Shuri and Akeno then run in the opposite direction from Kokabiel group as she runs toward the forest near the shrine. "Looks like both of them want to run away, even if it''s still useless if they are still inside the barrier, I can still track them anytime I want. Well for now I will deal with you." Said Kokabiel while pointing his finger towards Tetsuya. "Looks like I have to go all out." Said Tetsuya while suddenly the air around Tetsuya turns hot, and his hair color slowly turns into red color as he slowly changes into his ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' mode. ''The Winds feels a little hot around here.'' think Kokabiel with a little shock but slowly turned into a serious expression while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya then deactivates the Gravity magic that he put into his body that makes him experience 10x Gravity. "Phew, now my body is so light as a feather." Said Tetsuya while sighing in relief. Tetsuya started Gravity training after obtaining the Gravity magic at first he only uses 2x Gravity since he needs to get used to gravity slowly and his Gravity magic is still low in level but after some time, he already can use 10x Gravity at the most right now. Well because of the gravity magic, he constantly drains his mana to use the gravity magic on his body continuously and needs to stop if he almost runs out of mana, but after he obtained the title ''The one who will create a Legend'' that can regenerate mana 5x faster than normal, he now can use it continuously even when he is sleeping. Tetsuya who already deactivate his Gravity magic then pulled out Gram (Reforged) out of the [ITEM] system. Tetsuya then pointed his Gram (Reforged) to Kokabiel with his right hand while holding Neuntote in his left hand. "Bring it on you creepy c*ck bastard!!" Shout Tetsuya while swearing toward Kokabiel. Chapter 17 - Too much Leveling up & End of the Massacre {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Bring it on you creepy c*ck bastard!!" Shout Tetsuya while swearing toward Kokabiel. "Hoo... Looks like someone is eager to die!! Everyone attacks him, make sure to capture him alive so I can deal the finishing blow to erase the pain of my scar!! Well looks like he also got some great weapon in his arm. Don''t worry we will take care of your weapon for you after you died." Shouted Kokabiel while looking with eyes full of bloodl.u.s.t as he looks at Tetsuya. All of the fallen angels that are behind Kokabiel then flies toward Tetsuya with amazing speed. "Looks like many birds are going to become my EXP." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while moving his left hand that was holding Neuntote backward his body as he trying to throw his spear. Tetsuya then throws his spear toward one of the fallen angels that has 3 pair of black wings that flies toward him. The fallen angel that is targeted by Tetsuya realizes the spear that was thrown by Tetsuya, but his body is pierced by the spear on the c.h.e.s.t before he could even react to it or trying to evade it. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Fallen angel (3 pair of black wings). 150.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 150.000 EXP will be changed into 300.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- "One." Said Tetsuya while counting the kill count with a smirk on his face while looking at his notification. Some of the flying fallen angels stop when they notice one of their comrades gets pierced by a spear, and some of them still flying toward Tetsuya. ''¡ºRestraint¡»'' Tetsuya then lift his left hand toward another one of the fallen angels that has 3 pairs of black wings that are still flying towards him. The fallen angel that is hit by Tetsuya ''Restraint'' stopped his movement as he suddenly falls on the ground. All the fallen angels are shocked when one of their comrades fall on the ground. Kokabiel also a little shocked after seeing this, but his shocked face changing into a smiling face that he is still confident that Tetsuya cannot defeat all the fallen angels by himself. Tetsuya then uses 100 mana to enhance his legs and then rushes toward the fallen angel who falls to the ground at full speed. He then slashes the fallen angel that still cannot move with his Gram (Reforged) that was hold by his right hand that is engulfed with Demonic energy from his Crimson Red Vermillion form. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Fallen angel (3 pair of black wings). 150.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 150.000 EXP will be changed into 300.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- "Two." Said Tetsuya while still continue counting the kill count. Suddenly behind Tetsuya, a fallen angel with 4 pair of black wings is about to attack him with a bright red color light sword weapon. "Tch." Tetsuya clicks his tongue with an irritated expression when the fallen angel is about to attack him from behind. Tetsuya then uses another 100 mana to enhance his body and turn his body around to defend against the attack from the fallen angel with 4 pair of black wings. Both weapons clashed with each other as Tetsuya then grit his teeth tried to withstand the blow of the bright red color light sword weapon with his Gram (Reforged). Due to his Crimson Red Vermillion form, he can withstand the attack from the light sword. Suddenly from Tetsuya''s left side, there is also a fallen angel with 4 pairs of black wings try to attack him from the sky with his Neuntote that was picked in the dead body of one of the fallen angels that were pierced by the spear. "How about you taste your own weapon!!!" Shout the fallen angel who is throwing Neuntote toward Tetsuya with a smirk. When Neuntote was thrown toward Tetsuya, he quickly releases his left hand from Gram (Reforged) while his right hand is still holding Gram (Reforged) trying to defend the red color light sword from the fallen angel in front of him. He then raises his left hand toward Neuntote. ''¡ºFire Bolt¡»x 10'' Tetsuya then spamming ''Fire bolt'' toward Neuntote, and then enhance his right hand with 300 mana so he can defend the red color light sword for a while. "What are you trying to do here huh? Are you trying to destroy your own weapon huh!! hahaha." Said the fallen angel with 4 pairs of black wings who throw the Neuntote while laughing with a smug face. "Do you ever heard the saying that you should never throw your enemy weapon toward your enemy?" Said Tetsuya while holding his best to defend the red color light sword in front of him with only his right hand that is enhanced while showing a smile on his face. "Huh??" the Fallen angel who throws the Neuntote at Tetsuya is now confused with Tetsuya''s own remark. Before Neuntote is about to hit with multiple ''Fire Bolt'', In a split second the Neuntote suddenly disappears when the ''Fire Bolt'' is about to hit it. Suddenly the Neuntote appeared in Tetsuya''s left hand out of nowhere. "Huh!? What!!" Shout the fallen angel with 4 pairs of black wings that throw Neuntote with a confused expression as he wonders why the Neuntote disappear and appeared in Tetsuya''s left hand. All of the ''Fire Bolt'' then flies toward the fallen angel who throws the Neuntote with amazing speed and At the same time, Tetsuya also enhances his left hand with 300 mana and pierced the fallen angel in front of him on the stomach with Neuntote, who is too focused on trying to overpower Tetsuya, when Tetsuya is defending with his Gram (Reforged). All of the ''Fire Bolt'' then hits the Fallen Angel with 4 pair of black wings who throws the Neuntote that is unable to act on time due to his shock toward what happens with Neuntote and also the speed of ''Fire Bolt''. Due to Tetsuya Crimson Red Vermillion''s form, the ''Fire Bolt'' was engulfed with more Demonic Energy, where it can injure the Fallen Angel with 4 pair of black wings. The Fallen Angel then falls toward the ground as his body is covered by burned damage. Tetsuya then enhances his left hand and moves his spear toward up and that causes the fallen angel that is pierced on his stomach to split vertically from his stomach to his head. ------------------------------- [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 350.000 EXP will be changed into 700.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- "Three and..." Said Tetsuya then moves to his left side and moves his left hand that was holding Neuntote backward his body as he trying to throw his spear. Tetsuya then throws Neuntote toward one of the Fallen Angels that were falling because of Tetsuya''s ''Fire Bolt'' attack. Before Neuntote is about to pierce the fallen angel that is still falling, the fallen angel who is falling is trying to block by generating a yellow color light spear to block the Neuntote attack, but it is very unfortunate that the light spear that was summoned by the fallen angel cannot withstand the impact of Neuntote speed that was thrown by Tetsuya due to Tetsuya is still in his enhance state and also the fallen angel suffered a lot of injuries due to Tetsuya ''Fire Bolt''. Then the fallen angel got pierced by Tetsuya Neuntote and is thrown to the tree near the shrine as his body got stuck by Neuntote on the tree. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Fallen angel (4 pair of black wings). 350.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 350.000 EXP will be changed into 700.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- "Four." Said Tetsuya while still continue counting the kill count with a bright smile on his face because of how many EXP he got from killing almost all the Fallen Angels. But due to many enhancement in his body, his muscle is now on pain and he also almost run out of stamina because of the previous battle where he fights all the Himejima mask men. But due to his Crimson Red Vermillion form, his body still has the energy to fight. "Looks like you almost reach your limit. Well, this is the end, everyone attacks him!!!" Said Kokabiel ordered the rest of the fallen angel who is still not yet to attack Tetsuya due to them being wary of his attack, but after seeing Tetsuya''s condition almost at his limit they decided to follow Kokabiel order and attack Tetsuya. ''There are a total of 5 ''Fallen angels with 3 pair of black wings'' and 1 ''Fallen angel with 4 pair of black wings'' who rush toward me, If that is that''s the case I will use that move.'' think Tetsuya who is now exhaust but he tries to make another stance. ''All I need is to end all of them in one slash, ¡ºMuramasa Art Wind Scythe¡»'' Tetsuya who already made a stance where he put his Gram (Reforged) in his waist, then put all his mana and Demonic energy on his sword. He then unleashing all the power inside the blade that has become one with the wind and form the shape of a crescent shockwave but is 3x bigger than the one he releases when he wields the Himejima katana and somehow the mana color that is unleashed within Gram (Reforged) is Green but also slightly red color mana with also green color lightning surrounding all the mana. All the Fallen Angel who rushes toward him is now dumbfounded when they see a big crescent shape shockwave coming in front of them, and what worse is that their position when they are trying to rush toward Tetsuya is aligning toward each other, so the crescent shape shockwave can pretty much kill them all. The fallen angel then falls to the ground. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Fallen angel (3 pair of black wings). 150.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 150.000 EXP will be changed into 300.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have killed a Fallen angel (3 pair of black wings). 150.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 150.000 EXP will be changed into 300.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ... [You have killed a Fallen angel (3 pair of black wings). 150.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 150.000 EXP will be changed into 300.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- "Nine... tch one left." Tetsuya with an irritated expression then unsummoned his Neuntote that stuck on the tree, and summoned Neuntote on his arm. He then throws Neuntote toward the fallen angel who is seriously injured. The Fallen Angel who is seriously injured tried to defend by summoning a light spear before Neuntote able to reach him. But to his demise, Tetsuya Neuntote broke his spear and pierce him through his c.h.e.s.t. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Fallen angel (4 pair of black wings). 350.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 350.000 EXP will be changed into 700.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] ------------------------------- "*phew* Ten." Said Tetsuya with a relieved expression. Right now he almost runs out of stamina, and his mana in the verge of empty, but he also reaches Level 44 on his [STATUS] system. Tetsuya then checks out his HP and Mana status. ------------------------------- HP : 14.347/42.000 Mana : 146/25.000 ------------------------------- ''Looks like overstrain my muscle will decrease my HP slowly, but at least my HP and Mana increase a lot after leveling up too much.'' think Tetsuya with a tired expression but slowly change into a happy expression after seeing his HP and Mana capacity increase a lot. Tetsuya then looks toward Kokabiel with a confused expression and wonder why he didn''t help his subordinates when they in trouble. Suddenly Kokabiel clapping his hand with a creepy smile on his face. "What a surprise, I never thought that the son of Sword Goddess will be this strong." Said Kokabiel while looking at Tetsuya with an impressed expression. "Why didn''t you help your subordinate when they almost die fighting me?" Asked Tetsuya with a confused expression and wonder if Kokabiel is a Pokemon Trainer who watches his Pokemon battle and only ordering his Pokemon around. "Why should I help them? If they are weak, they will only die. But, if they are strong, they will live. I don''t need any weak soldier to be my subordinate." Said Kokabiel while looking at all of his subordinate''s corpses with eyes that look at its surroundings as trash. Tetsuya then feels that he recognize this kind of ideology from somewhere. If he''s not mistaken, he heard it from a woman with blue hair who wears a white color military uniform. "It saddened me to kill you in your weakened state. But if I don''t kill you right now, you will ruin our plan later." Said Kokabiel with a creepy smile on his face. ''Our? Does he has another companion? is it Khaos Brigade?'' think Tetsuya who wonders about the word ''our''. "You are wrong about two things C*ck shit." Said Tetsuya while pointing his finger at Kokabiel. Kokabiel who sees this is confused at Tetsuya''s behavior. "First of all, I''m the one who is going to kill you." Said Tetsuya while getting ready to fight again. "Second..." Tetsuya then uses¡ºStatus recovery¡»and pointed his sword at Kokabiel. All of his attributes such as HP and Mana instantly recovered, and he is full of stamina and his injury also healed. "Am I in my weakened state?" Said Tetsuya with a smirk while looking at Kokabiel. Kokabiel who sees this could show a dumbfounded expression as he is confused at what happened in front of him. "Hahaha, Interesting!!! I don''t know how can you heal yourself when your mana is almost empty, but don''t think you can defeat me with your current strength!!!" Shout Kokabiel with a creepy smile on his face while laughing. "Bring it on C*ck shit!!" Shout Tetsuya who right now pointed his Gram (Reforged) toward Kokabiel. Chapter 18 - Tetsuya vs Kokabiel & True Demonic Form {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Bring it on C*ck shit!!" Shout Tetsuya who right now pointed his Gram (Reforged) toward Kokabiel. Kokabiel who hears this has veins started shows on his head. "That mouth of yours reminds me of that wicked woman and that makes me want to tear you into pieces." Said Kokabiel with a scary face while there is some veins show on his head and also his eyes full of blood rage while looking at Tetsuya with an angry tone of voice. "Then try it, c*ck bas--" Before Tetsuya finish his sentence, he then saw Kokabiel vanish from his place. Kokabiel suddenly appears behind Tetsuya while holding a yellow color light sword and is about to attack him. Tetsuya is shocked when Kokabiel appears behind him, he then uses 300 mana to enhance his body so that he can react to the attack. Kokabiel then attacks Tetsuya with his yellow color light sword. But to Kokabiel''s surprise, Tetsuya is able to block Kokabiel''s attack with his Gram (Reforged) but he barely only able to block Kokabiel''s attack due to his body enhancing and also his sword mastery that makes him be able to react instinctively to Kokabiel attack and block it with his Gram (Reforged). But because he receives the impact of Kokabiel attack, he then is blown 5 meters away from the place he was standing. But after Tetsuya is blown by Kokabiel attack, he attacks Kokabiel with several ''Fire Bolt'' that engulfed with demonic energy while in the mid-air. Kokabiel who sees Tetsuya''s sudden attack decides to defend with his black wings. The ''Fire Bolt'' that hits Kokabiel''s black wings causes an explosion around Kokabiel. Tetsuya who is blown away by Kokabiel attack landed safely after he gives a sudden attack toward Kokabiel. ''Damn, his attack is so strong and fast, if I hadn''t blocked that attack, I would be seriously in danger right now.'' think Tetsuya with a serious expression while both of his arms trembling because of the impact of Kokabiel attack. Suddenly the smoke that is covering Kokabiel due to Tetsuya''s'' Fire Bolt'' is gone and right now Kokabiel is standing toward Tetsuya with his black wing that is barely scratch by Tetsuya ''Fire Bolt''. ''Tch, his defensive also strong.'' think Tetsuya with an irritated expression while looking toward Kokabiel. "Hahaha... I didn''t expect you to survive my attack, well let''s see if you can handle more of my attack." Said Kokabiel while looking at Tetsuya with an amused expression. Tetsuya already expects that Kokabiel is going to attack, so he uses 1000 mana to ''enhance'' both of his hands and legs, and try to block Kokabiel with his Gram (Reforged). Both of their weapons collide with each other. Both of them then exchange many blows from their weapon causing some shockwave around them. "Not bad kid looks like you can handle my attack right now, looks like I have to get a little bit serious." Said Kokabiel who started to put immense strength on his hand while holding his yellow color light sword. Tetsuya who feels that Kokabiel just let out immense strength from the collide swords feels that he can be blown far away by Kokabiel''s attack right now. And his guess was right, suddenly Kokabiel yellow color light sword grows larger that Tetsuya who holding Gram (Reforged) cannot withstand such power, and makes Tetsuya blown away by one of Kokabiel attack. Tetsuya then is blown away until he is stopped by a tree around the shrine, and thankfully his Incursio armor protects him from the impact he gets when crashing the tree. "Aghhh!!" Tetsuya who is stopped by a tree vomited some blood due to the impact of Kokabiel attack and also when Tetsuya crash the tree by his back body. "Damn it!! If there is someone who writes this world story, could you nerf the heck outta Kokabiel?" Said Tetsuya with an irritated smile while trying to get up on his feet after crashing the tree. {A/N: Nope, just go back to fighting. If not, you''re really going to die. And also please refrain from calling me cause I trying to fix the 4th wall that you just break.} ------------------------------- HP : 37.300/42.000 Mana : 22.700/25.000 ------------------------------- "Even if I use Incursio I get a lot of damage when I receive his attack, What should I do?" Said Tetsuya who is still trying to think of a way to fight Kokabiel, but suddenly he remembers something that his dad says in the past when he still trying to control his demon blood. ~~ FLASHBACK 1 year ago ~~ -Somewhere in the Training room- "Tetsuya." Said Yukio while looking at his son Tetsuya who is getting ready to start his training to control demon energy. "Yes, dad?" Said Tetsuya while looking at his father. "If you already master at controlling the demon energy, there is something that you shouldn''t try unless you already master at controlling your demon blood. Well, I will teach you how to control demon blood after you reach 6 years old, but right now, what we need is for you to control your inversion impulse by controlling your demon energy." Said Yukio while looking at Tetsuya with a proud expression. Tetsuya who heard this could only smile wryly due to his reward when completing the mission is ''Demon-Blood Manipulation''. Yukio suddenly turns himself into ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' form where his hair turns red and the air around him is so hot. "As you can see, this is what you can achieve after you can control your ''Demon Energy'', well you, still need to learn on how to control ''Demon Energy'' if you want to use this form if not there is a chance that you fall into Inversion impulse." Said Yukio while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya just responds by nodded at his father. "But there is another form beyond this, and this could only be achieved by controlling your inner blood demon." Said Yukio while looking at Tetsuya. When Tetsuya hears this, he gets shocked by the fact there is another form to ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' since he only knows that mixed-blood can only transform into ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' in canon. "Look carefully Tetsuya, because I will turn into a form beyond ''Crimson Red Vermillion''." Tetsuya only nodded and gulped while looking at his father. His Father then shows the form beyond ''Crimson Red Vermillion''. "This is the form beyond ''Crimson Red Vermillion'', well your personality will be changed a little bit after turn into this form due to our demon blood." Said Yukio while looking at Tetsuya. "Then dad what is the name of that form?" asks Tetsuya who is intrigued with the new form that his father shows. "This is--" ~~ END OF FLASHBACK ~~ ''Yeah, that right! ''Red vermillion Oni'', if I can transform into that form then I could beat this C*ck bastard'' think Tetsuya with a slight smile on his face while looking at Kokabiel who is walking toward him slowly. "Look''s like this is the end." Said Kokabiel who summons a large yellow color light spear in the mid-air, and then throws it to Tetsuya. "Looks like I have no choice but to transform into that form, even though this is my first-time ever-transforming into that form, but at least I got a general explanation on how to transform into ''Red Vermillion Oni'' from dad."Tetsuya then pours 3.000 of his mana into putting a ''barrier'' around him, so he can protect himself from the light spear for a while. He then gathers all of the heat known as demon energy around him that scatter around him to the inside of his body while he still in his ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' form. The large light spear then crashes toward Tetsuya barrier, but still not enough to broke Tetsuya barrier. "It''s useless you know!!" Shout Kokabiel who sees Tetsuya summon a barrier then summon 2 more large yellow color light spears on both of his hands and then throw the spear toward Tetsuya. Both large light spear then crashes toward Tetsuya barrier joining the one that Kokabiel already summon. Tetsuya who is inside his barrier closed his eyes while spreading all of his demon energy on his body and then increase his demon blood by using his ''Demon-Blood Manipulation''. Right now, he can feel the change that happens inside of his body. His skin slowly turns into a pale color, his head slowly grows two horns on his forehead, his nail slowly changes sharper, and his eyes pupil slowly changes into a slit, but there is no difference in the eye color. "Arghhhh!!!" Tetsuya who can feel the sound of cracking on his body, screams in pain as he can pass out anytime, but he chooses to endure it because he got a feeling that there is a chance he will die instantly if he cannot endure it. The barrier slowly cracks as the 3 large light spears trying to pierce it. The Incursio armor also tries to adjust to the new changes that happen to Tetsuya''s body, for example, his horn and other stuff. Incursio appearance then slowly change from his helmet slowly grows another 2 horns from the upfront to adjust with Tetsuya demon horns. The barrier then crumbles into pieces as 3 large light spears are about to hit Tetsuya. ¡ºMuramasa Art Moon Reflection¡»In a split second Tetsuya opens his eyes and reflects the 3 large light spears by using one slash of his Gram (Reforged) that engulfed with his mana toward Kokabiel. Kokabiel who saw this is shocked when suddenly all of his attacks were reflected back by Tetsuya to him. Kokabiel then summons a yellow color light sword to deflect the 3 large light spears that are coming towards him. "What?! The spear is 2 times stronger compared to when I throw it." Said Kokabiel with a shocked expression and eyes widen open on his face when he deflects one of the large light spears. Kokabiel then successfully deflects all of the large light spears, but his eyes are wide open while looking at Tetsuya with a shocked expression. "*phew* That was painful as hell, thankfully I''m able to withstand it." Said Tetsuya who is relieved he is able to transform safely ''So this is ''Red Vermillion Oni'' form.'' think Tetsuya who can feel the demonic energy is stronger than his usual demonic energy. Suddenly a notification pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- [You have discovered a hidden trait of your ''Half-Demon'' race, due to that your race will be changed into ''Half-Human/Half-True Demon''] [You have obtained a new title called [True Demonic being]] ------------------------------- ''Ohh it looks like I obtain 2 new systems [WORLD DUNGEON] system and [GACH... *ehem*, well, I wonder what kind of dungeon is [WORLD DUNGEON], well I''m going to check it later after this battle. Well, let''s see my new title.'' think Tetsuya who is going to checks his [TITLE] system but accidentally sees his new systems in his system menu, when he sees the first system he is happy to get a system dungeon where he can gain some level without having to wait for the next mission to appear. But when he saw the next system that is [GACHA] system he decides to ignore it due to past life trauma, well it''s not like he will ignore [GACHA] system, he just needs a time where he is in his peaceful and happy state. He then continues to open the [TITLE] system. ------------------------------- ? [True Demonic being] ? The Holder of this Title Demonic Energy 50% more powerful when the holder of this title is in the ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' state. ? The Holder of this Title Demonic Energy 100% more powerful when the holder of this title is in the ''Red Vermillion Oni'' state. ? All of The Holder of this Title status will increase 50% when the holder of this title is in ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' or ''Red Vermillion Oni'' state. ------------------------------- "Looks like it''s a jackpot, and it looks like every title I own will activate automatically as long as I fulfill the condition, So technically every title that I own already automatically equip to me. well, it looks like it is different from what I expect where I can only equip one title, as expected from the strongest system from Goddess." Said Tetsuya who is awed with his new title while holding his chin and nodding sagely. While Tetsuya is enjoying his new title, Kokabiel is looking at Tetsuya with a serious expression. ''There is a change to that kid helmet armor, but more importantly, that kid is getting more and more dangerous while the fight progressed, I need to end this.'' think Kokabiel who right now is getting serious and suddenly rush toward Tetsuya with a yellow color light sword on his hand. Tetsuya who still checking his system and is about to open [STATUS] system, sense that Kokabiel is rushing toward him with his yellow color light sword. he then grips his Gram (Reforged) and rushes toward Kokabiel with his maximum speed. In an instant, Tetsuya reaches Kokabiel who is rush toward Tetsuya with a yellow color light sword in his hand. Kokabiel who saw this is now shocked by Tetsuya''s speed, but to what surprise Tetsuya also surprise at his own speed when he rushes toward Kokabiel. "Don''t bother me when I''m still checking with something important!!" shout Tetsuya arrogantly who then attack Kokabiel with his Gram (Reforge) that engulfed with his demonic energy, and to Tetsuya surprise when he let out the demon energy from his body that turns into a red flame, but somehow he can control the red flame. Kokabiel who is surprised quickly defends the attack with his black wings before he is hitten by Tetsuya''s attack. ''It''s hot!!'' think Kokabiel with a hurt expression while trying to defend the attack with his black wings from Tetsuya attack that is too hot due to the red flame. Kokabiel then is blown away toward the forest near the shrine and then is stop by a tree after he already struck down 3 trees that are slowing his impact. "Ready for the next round?" asks Tetsuya with an arrogant smile on his face while looking at Kokabiel who is stuck in a tree. Chapter 19 - Tetsuya vs Kokabiel Part 2 & Death {A/N: Yay 4.3k word. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ''Damn it, if I didn''t block that attack, I would have received a lot of damage.'' think Kokabiel who is trying to stand after he hit a tree. Suddenly after Kokabiel stands in his place, Tetsuya who reappear on his left side greatly shock Kokabiel. ''What how fast can he go?!'' think Kokabiel who is about to react to Tetsuya attack. "Sorry, but I need to end you right here right now." Said Tetsuya who suddenly reappeared to Kokabiel''s left while holding Gram (Reforged). ''Using ''Red Vermillion Oni'' decrease my stamina at a fast rate, I need to end this fast before I run out of stamina.'' think Tetsuya while swinging his Gram (Reforged) that engulf by his demonic flame toward Kokabiel. But this time, Kokabiel reacts fast enough as he soon summons two big light swords to block Tetsuya''s attack with both of his hands. "Die!!" Shout Tetsuya that suddenly let out a burst of flame from his body, and transfer it to his Gram (Reforged). Both Kokabiel light sword is destroyed by Tetsuya Gram (Reforged) that is overflowing with his demonic flame. Kokabiel then gets hit by Tetsuya Gram (Reforged). When he gets hit by Tetsuya attack, the part where he gets cut by Gram (Reforged) gives him burnt damage causing him to scream and blow far away causing some tree around the forest near the shrine to fall off. Tetsuya then walked toward Kokabiel who suffer a serious injury but still standing at his feet. ''This is bad!!! I need to get out from here before he finishes me off!!'' think Kokabiel who right now coughing blood and fears Tetsuya who is in front of him. He then tries to summon two Cerberus in panic. Two Cerberus is summoned in front of Tetsuya who is still walking toward Kokabiel who right now is getting ready to run away by flying. "It''s USELESS!!" Said Tetsuya who then rush toward Kokabiel, instantly slaying the two Cerberus that got in his way. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Cerberus. 300.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] x 2 [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 300.000 EXP will be changed into 600.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] x 2 [You have Level up!] x 3 ------------------------------- ''¡ºFusion Skill - Gravity Magic - Beginner-Level: Pressure 10x Gravity + Restraint¡»'' Tetsuya then target Kokabiel who is still in his range using Fusion Skill of two different skill ''Gravity Magic - Beginner-Level: Pressure 10x Gravity'' and ''Restraint''. Suddenly Kokabiel who is still trying to get away in panic stops his movement as he suddenly cannot move and is pull to the ground. ¡ºUsing special move-- ¡»Tetsuya sees this opportunity as he activates his Noble Phantasm and makes his Gram (Reforged) disappear as it summons many knives in front of him and punch all the knives in front of him with all his strength toward Kokabiel. "Aghhhhhhhhh!!!" shout Kokabiel who is still falling down and get pierced by all the knives. ¡º O Demonic Sword of the Sun, with that blade, give rise to destruction! --¡»suddenly Kokabiel gets pierced by Gram (Reforged) and follow up by Tetsuya who reappears in front of Kokabiel. ¡ºB?lverk Gram !¡»Tetsuya then punches the bottom handle of the sword with his fist that envelopes with an electric emerald color aura while shouting the Noble Phantasm name causing big long-stretching emerald energy that burst from his sword. "DAMN YOU BASTARDD!!!!!" shout Kokabiel who gets hit by the energy burst. . . --Somewhere in the forest-- Shuri and Akeno are still running toward the end of the barrier when suddenly Shuri sense something big from behind her that give a shock to the ground around her. ''What is that power?!'' think Shuri with a shocked expression with wide-open eyes while looking toward the huge long-stretching emerald energy. "Mom, is Tetsuya alright?" ask Akeno with a worried expression on her face when she sees the huge long-stretching emerald energy. "Don''t worry Tetsuya-Kun will be alright, so we must destroy the barrier faster so we can save Tetsuya. Akeno please put more trust in Tetsuya." Said Shuri with a smile on his face but behind that smile, she is worried too, after seeing the emerald energy. Akeno who heard her mother still worried but she nods at her response. ''Please be safe Tetsuya-kun.'' think Shuri with a worried expression. . . "Didn''t think that I would use 10.000 mana for Noble Phantasm." said Tetsuya who feels tired. Right now many clouds of smoke surround him after he blasts Kokabiel with his Noble Phantasm. The ground in front of him already turn into destroyed ground after using ''B?lverk Gram'', and all of the tree in front of him already destroyed in flash. ------------------------------- [''B?lverk Gram'' has leveled up!] [ B?lverk Gram (Lv. 2/5) Type: Anti-Fortress Deal 20% damage to a single enemy, and 70% more damage to an enemy that has an attribute ''Dragon''. The damage output of the Noble Phantasm is based on the mana and strength that is used in the Noble Phantasm. Noble Phantasm Usage Conditions: Gram, Gram (Reforged) Noble Phantasm Mana Cost: (The strength of the Noble Phantasm is based on any amount of Mana that the Host of the system used, so you can use any amount of mana.) Noble Phantasm Cooldown Time: 9 Hours ] ------------------------------- "Woah!! looks like my Noble Phantasm has leveled up, and there is some change too." Said Tetsuya with an impressed expression on his face. "But something isn''t right." Said Tetsuya with a serious expression on his face who realize that Kokabiel isn''t dead yet. He knew Kokabiel didn''t die his notification still didn''t give him the Exp. "*Tchh* He is still alive." Said Tetsuya with an irritated expression while in front of him. The cloud of smoke then disappears and in front of Tetsuya there is Kokabiel who is still standing, but his left hand is gone, there is a hole in his stomach, both of his 5 pairs of black wings get burnt, and his whole body suffers burnt damage. Tetsuya who sees Kokabiel manage to stay alive even though there is a hole in his stomach is surprised. "Hoo... didn''t expect that you manage to stay alive." Said Tetsuya with a smirk while looking at Kokabiel. "You... Basta...rd *cough blood* I''m go...ing to... kill you." Said Kokabiel with eyes full of hatred while looking at Tetsuya. Suddenly Kokabiel summons a majestic small red box in his right hand who is still intact with his body. "What is that box." Said Tetsuya who is wary toward Kokabiel, because he is afraid that Kokabiel still has some trick on his sleeve. "You... wi...ll see." Said Kokabiel with a wide evil smile on his face, then he crushes the small box with his right hand. When he crushes the box, what appears inside is a small bottle fill with dark liquid. Kokabiel then moves his right hand above his head. ''I need to stop this'' think Tetsuya who sees this, rushes toward Kokabiel before he took any chance to consume the liquid. But Kokabiel in an instant crush the bottle above his mouth, and the liquid enter his mouth. "*Tchh* I''m too late." Said Tetsuya with a serious expression on his face. Suddenly there is explosive dark energy around Kokabiel that causes a shockwave around him. "What kind of energy is this?!" Said Tetsuya who feel something very malicious from the dark energy around Kokabiel. Suddenly Kokabiel who lost his left hand grows it back, as well as his stomach that has a hole in it. But suddenly Kokabiel skin turns into a dark scale, as his body also grows larger. Both of his hands also turn larger and his finger grows monster claw. His 5 pairs of black wings also grow back but the 2 pairs of the very bottom of his black wings change into devil wings, the pair of the middle of his black wings change into angel wings and the rest turn into his usual black wings. His head also grows some black horn and his hair turns white. {A/N: You can imagine it yourself. I don''t have the image.} "What the..." Tetsuya who sees Kokabiel''s transformation is speechless as he doesn''t know what just happened. "Suprise aren''t you... That liquid that I drink is the liquid that I experimenting with by combining the blood of the devil, angel, and also fallen angel that I collect. Well, this is still a prototype, but oh well I need this in order to kill you and also in order to reach the true fallen angel, but first of all, I need the blood of the true god that is probably inside you." Said Kokabiel with a creepy smile while looking at Tetsuya. "Bring it on if you can!" Shout Tetsuya with a serious expression while showing his arrogant smile on Kokabiel. Both of them summon their weapon and then rush toward each other and exchange many blows and somehow both of them have the same speed. Tetsuya is using Gram (Reforged) and Neuntote trying to exchange some blow with Kokabiel who is using 2 dark color light swords. Tetsuya who doesn''t want to lose uses his demonic flame to engulfs both his spear and sword while Kokabiel who fights Tetsuya suddenly lets out huge dark energy from inside his body and lets it engulfs both his light sword. Both of Kokabiel light swords grow larger causing Tetsuya attack to collide with Kokabiel light sword which makes Tetsuya difficult at handling those attacks. Kokabiel then uses his black wings feathers to fire them at Tetsuya while attacking Tetsuya with 2 dark color light swords, and Tetsuya who is still difficult at handling Kokabiel attack gets pierced by Kokabiel feathers as he cannot avoid due to Kokabiel always attacking him. The feather attack causes Tetsuya''s speed to slow down as he is in pain due to the feather pierce his skin. Suddenly in the mid-air 10 dark color light spear is summon above Kokabiel, and it''s targeting Tetsuya. Tetsuya wants to dodge it but cannot due to Kokabiel still keep exchange some blows with him. "Damn it!!" Shout Tetsuya who trying to use ''Muramasa Art Moon Reflection'' to deflect the attack. But before he can use it, suddenly he feels like all of his body muscle in pain as he stopped his movement and his stamina also run out as he continues using ''Red Vermillion Oni'' form. ''Shit I need to use Status Recovery'' think Tetsuya, but before he can use it, his left side is attacked by Kokabiel''s dark color light sword causing him to scream in pain, and then he also attacked by 5 dark colors light spear causing him to blown far away. In the process, Tetsuya Incursio is also undone by the damage caused by Kokabiel. His body is also pierced by the dark color light spear. He is then blown away until reaches back to the destroyed shrine area. Tetsuya who is lying on the ground could see that he losing too much blood after being pierced by Kokabiel''s 5 dark colors light spear. ------------------------------- HP : 647/60.000 Mana : 5.400/43.000 ------------------------------- {A/N: His HP and Mana capacity increase due to his level up and his changes to ''Red Vermillion Oni'' causing some changes toward his bone structure.} ''Ne..ed to us...e sta...tus re--'' think Tetsuya who raise his head while still in lying down position. He can see that a person is walking toward him with his eyes being blurry. But suddenly his head feels light, his body feels cold, and his sight suddenly blacked out as he loses consciousness. . . . Tetsuya then suddenly woke up as he can see around him is utter darkness, he can see his body is floating. "Where am I?" Said Tetsuya with his eye looking around only to see utter darkness. "I see... I''m dead. In the end, I couldn''t protect both Akeno and Shuri-san, and even I have the power I still cannot defeat him." Said Tetsuya while his eyes looking above as he can only see utter darkness. Right now there is one thing Tetsuya feels in his mind, the feeling of regret not being able to save Shuri and Akeno, and also the feeling that he is too arrogant to challenge someone powerful when he knows that he cannot beat him. He also feels regret he cannot say goodbye to his parents in this world. But he cannot do anything, but as to give up as he doesn''t have the power to defeat Kokabiel. Suddenly he can hear someone''s voice from his behind. "You''re wrong Tohno Tetsuya." Said the person who is behind Tetsuya. Tetsuya who hear this voice recognize this voice. He then turns back his body only to see a boy. "You... who are you?" asks Tetsuya with a shocked expression on his face. Tetsuya recognized the boy in front of him but at the same time, he also didn''t know the boy''s identity. "I am you... well, you could say I''m your other self." Said the person with a lazy demeanor as he is floating in a sleeping posture as he lifted his chin with his hand. Tetsuya sees the person that self proclaim to be his other self with a complicated expression due to many reasons. "Then what should I call you? should I call you by the nickname Lazy Tetsuya? since I want to call you by my past life name but I cannot remember my old name from my past life." Said Tetsuya. {A/N: I''m going to call the other Tetsuya: TETSUYA} "Well, I remember your old name, if I''m not wrong your old name should be ''Kotarou''." Said TETSUYA. Tetsuya who hears this is shocked as to why his other self can remember his old name, but he still cannot remember his old name even after he heard his old name from his other self, but he has a sense of familiarity when hearing the name ''Kotarou''. "How did you know that name, when even I don''t remember it?" asks Tetsuya with a serious expression while looking at TETSUYA. "*sigh*How tiring to explain to you. Well, let me ask you something... do you even believe that the memory that you have right now is a complete memory?" asks TETSUYA with a tired expression. "What do you mean?" aks Tetsuya with shock and confused expression. "*sigh*What I trying to say is that your memory is not as complete as you think." Said TETSUYA with a tired expression. "What are you saying I can st--" Said Tetsuya when suddenly is interrupted by TETSUYA. "Then try to remember the time where you kill someone in the past life." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya with cold eyes. "What... I would..." Said Tetsuya who then stop when he tries to remember something but the only thing that shows is a memory that full of blurred. "W-what... is going on?" asks Tetsuya with a shocked expression on his face while his eyes are wide open. "So, you aren''t going to denied it huh." Said TETSUYA with natural expression while looking at Tetsuya. "Why is my memory blurred?" asks Tetsuya with a confused expression while looking at TETSUYA. "The correct question to ask at this time is ''Why there is another personality inside me?'', well I''m going to answer your question." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya. "You never realize the fact there is another personality inside you in the past life is due to the fact that We are still one personality at that time." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya. "Are you saying that you and I are one personality?" Said Tetsuya who still doubting TETSUYA. "That is what I trying to say..." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya with a deadpan expression. "Well, you and I split up personality after getting squash by Truck-kun I suppose, well trying to remember that scene where get squashed by that Truck bastard is a bit painful." Said TETSUYA with a tired expression when he tries to remember the truck scene. "Wait you say ''trying to remember'', are you saying that you remember all the things that happen before we get reincarnated?" Said Tetsuya while looking at TETSUYA. "Well of course I remember it and you wouldn''t, since both of our memory also split when our personalities split. So you will remember some memories that I will not remember and vice versa. But In the end, I managed to recover my original memory due to stay in contact with our mind for 5 years." Said TETSUYA with a lazy attitude. "I see... so that is how it is." Said Tetsuya while nodding. "Well back to the topic, right now you almost on brink of death, what will you do right now?" asks TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya. "I don''t know... I want to save Shuri-san and Akeno, but even if I managed to use ''Status Recovery'', I still think I couldn''t defeat Kokabiel." Said Tetsuya while gritting his teeth and clenched his hand as hard as he can. "What a fool!! to think that my other self is this pathetic, makes me want to punch you." Said TETSUYA with an angry expression while looking at Tetsuya. "What did you say!!" Shout Tetsuya while looking at TETSUYA. "Well couldn''t blame you since you even don''t remember the promise you make in the past life. Now let me tell you a story, a story of a boy who couldn''t protect his beloved one." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who heard this only stays quiet as he wants to hear the story. "Once upon a time, there is a young boy name ''Kotarou'', he is a boy who loves anime, manga, and other stuff since his childhood." "He also has a childhood friend who is a girl that also has the same hobby as ''Kotarou''. Both of them have a close relationship." "Because of how close they are, both of them decide to go out as Boyfriend and Girlfriend when they reach 2nd year of Middle School." "But when both of them reach 3rd year of Middle School, there is a problem that occurred in their daily life." "When they go to Akihabara, they meet a serial killer out of nowhere trying to run away from the police." "Both of them of course is shocked, and ''Kotarou'' decide to protect his childhood friend." "But to what ''Kotarou'' didn''t notice is that the serial killer has a gun as a weapon." "Both ''Kotarou'' and his childhood friend get shot by the serial killer who is in running and suffered a serious injury. unfortunately, the serial killer got away." "Both of them were then sent to a hospital to get medical treatment. But sometimes life isn''t fair to ''Kotarou''." "Unlike ''Kotarou'' who luckily stay alive after getting shot at his stomach, his childhood friend died due to the gun is shot at her heart making her instantly die." "This makes ''Kotarou'' fall in despair as he promised himself he will get stronger so he can kill the f.u.c.ker who kill his childhood friend. He then engraves the person who kills his childhood friend face on his memory, so he doesn''t forget the killer face." "In 2 and a half years ''Kotarou'' tries to study many martial arts, go to the gym, and go to many sports club like Kendo, Judo and other, so that he can kill that f.u.c.ker." "At that time he already in near end 2nd year of his High school and almost a 3rd year." "One day, on the way to his home, he suddenly gets a sight at the killer face who kill his childhood on a quiet alleyway. There is only the serial killer inside the alley, who is walking in a drunk manner." "''Kotarou'' of course rush toward the serial killer and steal the serial killer weapon. The serial killer who got attack is shocked by the sudden attack. This causes ''Kotarou'' to beat the shit out of the serial killer with the serial killer weapon that is a knife this time and causing the serial killer to die." "''Kotarou'' who killed for the first time feel nothing when he sees the corpse of the serial killer. He only smiles above the sky as he finally let out tears as he finally avenges his childhood friend. He then promised one more thing, that is to protect someone close to him so that the incident that happens to his childhood friend doesn''t happen to the other." "Luckily He found an incinerator near his place and then throws the knife inside the incinerator so it can get burn and he does not get caught by the police for killing the serial killer." "As he tries to go home, he then gets blown away by an explosion caused by the gas station and finally gets squashed by a Truck-Kun. THE END." TETSUYA then ends his story there. "I see... even though I don''t quite remember, but the only thing that I know is that I have forgotten something so important." Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at above that only show utter darkness, suddenly tears started to fall from his face. "Oi oi oi, stop being a cry baby." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya''s crying face. "Shut up, will you! I couldn''t help but cry as soon as I try to remember the memory that got blurred!" Said Tetsuya who is wiping the tears on his face. "Well let me ask you again, what will you do right now?" asks TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya with a smile. "I will kill that bastard, and I will kill anyone who is trying to harm someone close to me, even if it''s a ''True-God'', I will kill it, even if it cost my life!!" Shout Tetsuya with eyes full of determination while looking at TETSUYA with a smile. "Oh how cool, as expected of a chuunibyou. But well at least I can finally join together with your body again." Said TETSUYA while looking at Tetsuya. "I''m not a chuunibyou!!! and what do you mean by the last part?" asks Tetsuya while looking at TETSUYA. "I mean, I want to fuse with you back. So that I can finally sleep in a bed that has a pillow in it. I already stuck in here for 5 years without a bed and a pillow, and only floating around this utter darkness." Said TETSUYA with a tired expression while looking at Tetsuya. "Are my other personality is this lazy? well, whatever I also want to regain my lost memory." Said Tetsuya while looking at TETSUYA. TETSUYA then put his hand toward Tetsuya''s shoulder to transfer all of his existence to Tetsuya, suddenly TETSUYA''s body started to disappear slowly. "Usually a person with dual personality cannot do this, due to the fact he was born with that dual personality. But due to both of us is a personality that was split from one personality, we can still fuse together." Said TETSUYA who is slowly disappearing. "Well, see you on the inside." Said TETSUYA who finally disappearing while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya''s eyes then suddenly blacked out as he slowly disappears from the utter darkness. Tetsuya''s final moment before disappearing completely is a smile on his face. . . . Kokabiel who is in front of Tetsuya shows his creepy smile. "Finally, I obtain a body of the descendant of ''True God'' to complete my research. With this, I''m going to achieve the form of the True fallen angels that I d.e.s.i.r.e the most." Said Kokabiel with a creepy smile on his face. "Well, I need to cut his head just to be safe." Said Kokabiel while summoning a dark color light sword on his right arm. Kokabiel who is about to hit Tetsuya''s neck with his light sword then suddenly is interrupted by something. Kokabiel barrier suddenly started to fall apart and Kokabiel who watches his barrier started to falling apart is shocked. "Impossible, how could this be happening, there is no way my barrier could have been broke that easily." Said Kokabiel with a shocked expression. "Is it possible that wicked half true-god woman tries to ruin my plan? damn it, I need to cut that boy head and then ru--" Kokabiel who is about to focus on cutting Tetsuya''s head, suddenly cannot feel his arm anymore. When Kokabiel looks back there is Tetsuya who already standing with his hand holding Gram (Reforged) with his body fully healed. While Kokabiel is distracted, Tetsuya uses this chance to use ''Status Recovery''. "Arghhh!!!!!!!! How did you cut my arm!! you are weaker than me!!" Said Kokabiel that is still in pain after getting cut by Tetsuya. He then jumps back a few meters from Tetsuya. Tetsuya is walking toward Kokabiel while holding his sword. "Haha, do you think you already cut my arm! With my new body, I can regenerate my body!" Said Kokabiel with a proud expression while showing a creepy smile. But when he is trying to regenerate his right arm he cannot regenerate it making Kokabiel uneasy. "What?! Why my arm cannot regenerate? This isn''t happening. What did you do?!" Said Kokabiel with a scared expression while looking at Tetsuya. "Who cares about that, the only things that you need to know is that you are going to die." Said Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel. ------------------------------- [Because of near-death experience, the Host of the system obtain [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception] skill] [You have clear a certain condition to awaken your True-God Bloodline. Due to that, your race will be changed into ''True Demonic Oni God - Human Hybrid''] [You have obtained a new title called [The one who has the willpower of a True God]] ------------------------------- {A/N: Can someone give me a name for the race as I don''t want to name it ''1/3 Human/ 1/3 True Demon/ 1/3 True God''. I''m very bad at naming a race.} {A/N: Anyway thanks for the contribution for giving me some idea on what to name the new race.} Chapter 20 - Tetsuya vs Kokabiel Part Final & Evolved {A/N: I decided to change the race into ''True Demonic Oni God - Human Hybrid'', anyway thanks for giving me some suggestion for the race name everyone. Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~ POV Tetsuya ~~ When I woke up, I feel many injuries and broken bones while I lay on the ground. And in front of me, there is Kokabiel who wears a shocked expression on his face while distracted by the Barrier that is broken into pieces. As I look for surrounding, there is something wrong with my eyes as I can see many lines across Kokabiel body and also my surrounding. What are these lines that my eyes show me? At that time I couldn''t care less at what my eyes show me since the things that happen inside my mind are too busy at wanting to kill Kokabiel and also feeling the pain of my body that I suffer from Kokabiel. Somehow my minds tell me to cut the lines that show from Kokabiel''s body in my eyes. In a split second, I then cut the lines that show in Kokabiel''s right hand that held a dark color light sword with my Gram (Reforged). Kokabiel then screams in pain as he lost his right arm while looking at me with a confused expression wondering what happens to his right arm. I then use ''status recovery'' while using Gram (Reforged) to stand on my feet due to the damage that I receive from that Kokaballs. My body instantly healed and my fatigue is also gone as I can feel all the damage I receive has gone. My wound has already healed as I checked all part of my body that gets hit by Kokabiel attack and looks like I also obtain some jackpot as I can see some lines that surround me, I can''t believe it, I by some chance obtain the ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception''. {A/N: typemoon.fandom.com/wiki/Mystic_Eyes_of_Death_Perception} Hmm... There is someone who destroyed the barrier, Is it Mom? Well probably can''t be Shuri-san since her strength isn''t enough to destroy the barrier probably... Well maybe she can if somehow my mom left something to Shuri-san so she can''t protect herself. Well, either Mom notices something is wrong or Shuri-san manages to destroy the barrier with something that related to something that my mom left to Shuri-san. Well looks like both of my personality has been fused together I guess, I can feel something inside of me has changed. I also get a new notification, it seems to make me stronger and I can feel something is different, but I will get to it later after defeating Kokabiel. Anyway looks like Kokabiel asking me some question to me why can''t he regenerate his arm anymore, well too bad he already lose his right arm permanently the time when I cut his right arm with my ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception'', well I''m going to hide this fact since he probably can guess the cause of his regenerate stop once I tell him this. ~~ END OF POV ~~ "What?! Why my arm cannot regenerate? This isn''t happening. What did you do?!" Said Kokabiel with a scared expression while looking at Tetsuya. "Who cares about that, the only things that you need to know is that you are going to die." Said Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel with a neutral expression. Kokabiel then realizes that the wound he causes to Tetsuya is already healed, and this makes him more scared of Tetsuya. This makes Kokabiel wonder about Tetsuya''s ability as he thought at first that the ability that Tetsuya had is an item that can fully heal people probably. Tetsuya then sticks his ''Gram (Reforged)'' on the ground and then summons his Incursio in his right-hand. "Incursio, if you have more power inside your sleeve give it to me, All of it!!" Said Tetsuya while attempt to take all of Incursio power with a serious expression. "INCURSIOOOO!!!" Shout Tetsuya. Tetsuya then uses his Incursio while at the same time use his ''Red Vermillion Oni'' form, but something happens to his Incursio as it starting to mix with the demonic energy that is burst from his body while he is transforming into ''Red Vermillion Oni''. The inner danger beast Tyrant that reside in Incursio started to mix with the power that Tetsuya let out as it starting to somewhat evolve more and more after it is absorbing the demonic energy that Tetsuya let out during the transformation. Tetsuya can feel that something is changing inside his body as all of his human body parts started to feel the changes too. But when he undergoes the transformation, he can feel a life force started emerges in his consciousness as it trying to take control of Tetsuya body. Tetsuya already knows that this will happen once he will try to force evolved Incursio, so he only smiles as he suddenly summons a knife in his left hand. The knife that he summons is a knife from a sub-skill that is from Gram (Reforged), that he can use anytime when he equips Gram (Reforged) in his equipment. He then uses ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception'' to locate the life force of Tyrant on his body and then stab it. "You''re 1 minute too early to try to steal my body because I don''t have ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception'' at that time, but now you are too late." Said Tetsuya while showing a smirk on his face. ------------------------------- [The Item [Incursio] has been destroyed due to the host of the system fused with the Teigu [Incursio]] [Because of the Host of the system fused with [Incursio]. The host race will be changed into ''True Demonic Oni God - Dragon - Human Hybrid''] [You have obtained a new title called [Are you still a human?! or a Dragon?!]] [You have obtained a new skill called [Invisibility]] [You have obtained a new skill called [Adaptbility]] [You have obtained a new skill called [Scales of the Tyrant]] [You have obtained a new skill called [Fire Resistance]] ------------------------------- Suddenly a gush of energy inside Tetsuya burst from Tetsuya''s body as he also can feel that the life force of Tyrant is gone completely as he pulls the knife off from his body only to show red energy flowing from his knife and then evaporate into the air and there is no wound in the place where he stabbed his knife. He then completes his transformation as he covers with demonic energy. Right now, the armor and all of Tetsuya body have fused together as it transforms Tetsuya all body part into dragon scales as it covers all of his body, his helmet that fused with him makes his entire head looks like the head of a dragon but with the size of a human head as his face started to transform into dragon-like. On the top of his head, there are 4 horns, 2 of the 4 horns is the horn of the ''Red Vermillion Oni'' and the other 2 is the horn of the Incursio itself that grows longer than before evolved. His armor that fused with his body started to give an appearance of Incursio final evolved form (In the manga). Both of Tetsuya eyes change into cross slit pupil that is fused with the ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception''. He also grows a big wing from his back. The only thing in common is that all part of the fused is adjusting to the body of 5 years old and all of his scales has the color of Vermillion. ''Damn, what a long-ass race name... Wait why is there a word ''God'' on my race and what is up with my weird new title?! Did I turn my race into True-God after I woke up?'' think Tetsuya who already finish his transformation and see all of his newer notifications. ''Anyway looks like I need to buy ''Dragon Blood Manipulation'' from the [SHOP] system since I cannot turn my body back into human form right now. But oh well, on the bright side, I obtain great strength from this transformation, obtain many new skill, and also my body right now is kinda cool, well not trying to be narcissistic here... Oh, I also can fly.'' think Tetsuya while also looking at his body with an impressed expression and then looked back at Kokabiel. On the other side, Kokabiel who sees this now shows a feared expression as he can see that the person he fights in front of him is different than the one he fought before. He can see that he now at a disadvantage as he already cannot regenerate his lost arm, and also the barrier is already broken. Even if he obtains a lot of power boost from the liquid he drank, he will be in a lot of trouble if he doesn''t escape right now since he doesn''t want to risk it to fight Tetsuya when there is a chance someone that he hated so much catches him. {A/N: OST: Kajiura Yuki - M40 (youtube.com/watch?v=lgYujuM7KMI) (You can use other music if you want since this is my preference. Anyway, for anyone who didn''t know what OST is this, this is Kara no Kyoukai OST } Kokabiel then flies away from Tetsuya at his maximum speed. Tetsuya who sees Kokabiel ran away then holds his ''Gram (Reforged)'' with his right hand and tries to dash toward Kokabiel while trying to flap his new wings. When he flaps his new wings, he didn''t expect that the wings can produce enormous winds that strongly boost his speed as he instantly catches up with Kokabiel. Kokabiel is shocked when he can see Tetsuya instantly catch up with him as Tetsuya is trying to slash Kokabiel with his ''Gram (Reforged)''. Kokabiel then turns back and tries to block Tetsuya ''Gram (Reforged)'' with his dark color light sword that he summons in his left hand. But when Kokabiel try to block Tetsuya ''Gram (Reforged)'', his left arm in an instant get cut along with the dark color light sword that he summons on his left hand as he can see that Tetsuya is the one who slashes his arm and dark color light sword. "Arghhh--" Kokabiel who scream in painful get interrupted by Tetsuya as Tetsuya suddenly let out a kick on his face that force Kokabiel falls toward the ground. "Can you stop your screaming? Your voice is too damn annoying to hear at." Said Tetsuya while looking at Kokabiel who already crash into the ground. "DIE!!" Shout Kokabiel who is gritting in pain as he summons 15 dark color light spears in the mid-air and launches them at Tetsuya who is still in the sky while flying with his wings. Tetsuya in an instant cut through all of the 15 dark color light spears with his ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception''. Tetsuya then reappears in front of Kokabiel as he started to cut Kokabiel piece by piece with ''Gram (Reforged)''. Kokabiel who didn''t have time to react is getting slash by Tetsuya from his leg, stomach, neck, and many more as he slowly turned into pieces. Many drops of blood are found splattering around Kokabiel''s body after Tetsuya finish cutting him into pieces. Tetsuya then splashes the remaining blood that stains at his ''Gram (Reforged)'' to the ground. {A/N: OST END} Tetsuya then looks at Kokabiel who already turn into pieces of meat. "Isn''t this overkill?" asks Tetsuya to himself with a wry smile on his face. Chapter 21 - Aftermath & Huge Progress {A/N: I just add ''Neuntote'' as a skill when Tetsuya mixed with Incursio, I forgot to add it in the first place. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} After Tetsuya look at Kokabiel that is already turned into minced meat, suddenly a notification appears in front of Tetsuya. ------------------------------- [You have killed Kokabiel. 1.500.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 1.500.000 EXP will be changed into 3.000.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] x 5 [The Host of this system cleared ''Save Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri'' Mission] ------------------ ?Difficulty: C - S+ In 5 months, a group of assassins who are sent by the Himejima Family to kill Himejima Akeno is going to attack the shrine when Baraqiel isn''t around to protect the shrine. Rescue both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri from the assassin, and Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family. ?Clear Conditions: Kill all the Assassin that was sent by Himejima Family, and ensure the safety of both Himejima Akeno and Himejima Shuri. ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Skill [Imagine Breaker] ? Obtained 7.500.000 System-point. ? Obtained 7.500.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level. ------------------ [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 7.500.000 EXP will be changed into 15.000.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] [You have Level up!] x 21 ------------------------------- Tetsuya who looks at the notification first half is happy at the result that he accomplished, but when he sees the latter which is the result of his Mission that he cleared, he is shocked then he showed a weird smile on his face while looking at the Mission Reward. ''Is the system somehow add another ''0'' at the end of the numbers mistakenly, if so please continue doing this kind of thing more often.'' think Tetsuya who is happy while smiling, he didn''t expect that the system will give him this kind of huge reward, as for the Kokabiel EXP he already expects that much. ''I also didn''t expect to receive the ''Imagine Breaker'' from the mission reward. Seems I grow too much OP for my own age.'' think Tetsuya who could only laugh wryly at what he was thinking. {A/N: toarumajutsunoindex.fandom.com/wiki/Imagine_Breaker} ''Anyway, I didn''t have time for all of this I still need to change my body into normal, looks like I have to enter the ''White Room'' first to slow some time before my mom gets here. Hopefully, she won''t get here faster than what I will do in ''White Room'' .'' think Tetsuya while looking at all of his body parts that already turns into dragon body, and then summon ''White Room'' to bring sometime before his mother arrives. Right now, Tetsuya ''White Room'' already reaches the level where time in real-world will go slower than the ''White Room''. For comparison of time, 1 hour in ''White Room'' is 1 minute in the real world. Tetsuya who is already in the ''White Room'' then goes to the [SHOP] system to search for ''Dragon-Blood Manipulation'' so he can control his transformation back to human again. He then found ''Dragon-Blood Manipulation'' in the shop and buy it for 350.000 system points. He also buys ''Dragon-Energy Manipulation'' for 300.000 as he can sense some unknown energy come from his body. Obtained Skill [Dragon-Blood Manipulation] Obtained Skill [Dragon-Energy Manipulation] ------------------------------- "Well, hopefully, the 650.000 system-point that I spend on will transform me back to human." Said Tetsuya while looking at the notification of his new skill. Tetsuya then tries to manipulate all of his body part that turns into dragon scales, and slowly all the scales started to disappear. After a half-hour, his body is fully returned into human form the same appearance that he has before. surprisingly the clothes that he wears before turning him into a dragon are still there. Tetsuya who see this only feels that this kind of thing is so convenient so every time he transforms his clothes will not turn into pieces, like some huge green guy. But the damage that was left by Kokabiel still left at the clothes that Tetsuya wear. ''Anyway, I wonder if my ''Imagine Breaker'' is in an active state since I still can feel my mana and energy around my body.'' think Tetsuya while wondering about his new skill. Tetsuya then touches his body with his right hand, but he can still feel his mana and energy on his body. "This is weird. Is this only work at the enemy, and not me? or Is the system get a bug?" Said Tetsuya while scratching his head with a confused expression. Then Tetsuya got an idea. He then creates a barrier in front of him, and want to test it out with his ''Imagine Breaker''. He then touches the barrier with his right hand, and to what he expected the barrier broken into pieces and started to disappearing. "Hmm... Looks like the ''Imagine Breaker'' can dispel the barrier that I let out, which means that the ''Imagine Breaker will not affect the mana or energy that still connected to my body. Well, that is indeed convenient, this is different than the ''Imagine Breaker that I know, but still, this is quite good. Still, I wonder, Are there many dragons inside my right hand like the Original ''Imagine Breaker''? Oh well, that can wait, I still need to check other things." Said Tetsuya. Somehow Tetsuya also can deactivate and activate his ''Imagine Breaker'' which is kind of convenient to what he says. He then tries to test out to see if his ''Imagine Breaker'' is already deactivated by summoning a barrier and then touch with his right hand. The barrier that got touch by Tetsuya doesn''t break up unlike when he activates his ''Imagine Breaker''. The same thing as the ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception'' as he can deactivate and activate it by looking at the barrier that he can see all the lines around the barrier and he soon cannot see the lines after deactivating his skill. Tetsuya then checks all of his new notifications that he does not yet check such as his new title. ------------------------------- ------------------ ? [The one who has the willpower of as True God] ? When the Holder of this Title HP reaches 0, all kind of damage that the Holder of this title suffers is going to be healed and the Holder of this title gets an additional 10% of the original HP that the holder of this title has. (Limit: 1 time CD: 24 hours) ? [HIDDEN] ? [HIDDEN] ------------------ ? [Are you still a human?! or a Dragon?!] ? The Holder of this Title Dragonic Energy 50% more powerful when the holder of this title is in ''Dragon'' state. ? All of The Holder of this Title status will increase by 50% when the holder of this title mixes the ''Dragon'' state with other states. ------------------ ------------------------------- "Looks like I hit another big jackpot yet again." Said Tetsuya who look at his new title ''The one who has the willpower of as True God''. He not really disappointed when he saw there is a ''Hidden'' mark on his title due to one of the titles is a bit OP and he is so excited to see another of his title effect that is still ''Hidden''. Tetsuya also doesn''t forget to check his [STATUS] system as he wants to see his status progress. But, when he sees his new status, he opens his mouth wide. ------------------------------- Name : Tohno Tetsuya Race : True Demonic Oni God - Dragon - Human Hybrid Level : 73 (21.080/980.000) Class : [Muramasa Descendant] Title : [The one who will create a Legend] [True Demonic being] [The one who has the willpower of a True God] [Are you still a human?! or a Dragon?!] HP : 88.500/88.500 Mana : 68.500/68.500 Strength : 694 Stamina : 671 Agility : 719 Intelligence : 800 Dexterity : 677 System-point : 7.172.360 ------------------------------- {A/N: All of this is the combination with his level and also his new race that changes his body} Tetsuya is shocked when he sees there is a huge difference between his old status and new status. He knows that all of his statuses are from all of the things that he experienced from the battle. But he didn''t expect there is a huge increase in his status. There is also the [WORLD DUNGEON] system, but when he opens the [WORLD DUNGEON] system there is nothing inside it. Tetsuya then figured that he need to gacha to obtain the dungeon for the [WORLD DUNGEON] system. When Tetsuya sees the [GACHA] system the only thing he remembers in his head is the bitter memory of his past life with gacha. But unfortunately, he cannot help but get hooked at pulling those rolls. Tetsuya then open his [GACHA] system. ------------------------------- [RANK OF RARITY] ¡ô C (Common) ¡ô UC (Uncommon) ¡ô R (Rare) ¡ô SR (Super Rare) ¡ô SSR (Super Super Rare) ¡ô SSSR (Super Super Super Rare) ¡ô UR (Ultra Rare) ¡ô LR (Legendary Rare) ¡ô MR (Mythic Rare) ? Item (C~R) 1 Roll: 50.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 500.000 System-Points ? Premium Item (R~UR) 1 Roll: 500.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 5.000.000 System-Points ? Super Premium Item (SSR~MR) 1 Roll: 1.000.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 10.000.000 System-Points ? Skill (C~R) 1 roll: 50.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 500.000 System-Points ? Premium Skill (R~UR) 1 Roll: 500.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 5.000.000 System-Points ? Super Premium Skill (SSR~MR) 1 Roll: 1.000.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 10.000.000 System-Points ? World Dungeon 1 Roll: 20.000.000 System-Points or 1x [World Dungeon Ticket] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who sees this could only twitch his eyes as he wants to take his word back about how happy he is when he receives the reward from the mission he just completed. Chapter 22 - Aftermath Part 2 & Gacha {A/N: Happy New Year!! For anyone who doesn''t know, they already announced the news about Tsukihime Remake, and also finally Senji Muramasa has become a servant in FGO. FINALLY!! Don''t worry I just want to share this great news :) Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------------------- [RANK OF RARITY] ¡ô C (Common) ¡ô UC (Uncommon) ¡ô R (Rare) ¡ô SSR (Super Super Rare) ¡ô SSSR (Super Super Super Rare) ¡ô UR (Ultra Rare) ¡ô LR (Legendary Rare) ¡ô MR (Mythic Rare) ? Item (C~R) 1 Roll: 50.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 500.000 System-Points ? Premium Item (R~UR) 10 Rolls: 5.000.000 System-Points ? Super Premium Item (SSR~MR) 1 Roll: 1.000.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 10.000.000 System-Points ? Skill (C~R) 1 roll: 50.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 500.000 System-Points ? Premium Skill (R~UR) 1 Roll: 500.000 System-Points ? Super Premium Skill (SSR~MR) 1 Roll: 1.000.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 10.000.000 System-Points ? World Dungeon 1 Roll: 20.000.000 System-Points or 1x [World Dungeon Ticket] ------------------------------- Tetsuya then calms down and looks at the [GACHA] system screen. Right now, he is trying to understand the [GACHA] system. What he can understand is that there are 9 types of rarity inside the [GACHA] system, and there are 3 types of gacha you can pull. Tetsuya right now can pull 1 roll on ''World Dungeon'' Gacha, but still, he still cannot decide on what to pull other than ''World Dungeon''Gacha. After some thought, he then finally decide on what to pull. He then decides to pull 10 rolls on ''Premium Skill''. Tetsuya then decides to pull the ''Premium Skill'' first since he is more interested in skill rather than ''World Dungeon'' first since he doesn''t know anything about ''World Dungeon''. He then touches the 10 Rolls button on the [GACHA] system. ? Premium Skill 10 rolls: [Unlimited Blade Works] (SSSR) [Shadow Extraction] (UR) [Split Body] (SSR) [Evasion] (R) [The World] (SSR) [Hiken - Tsubame Gaeshi] (SSR) [Observation Haki] (SR) [Bloodl.u.s.t] (R) [Presence Concealment] (SR) ------------------------------- Before Tetsuya is about to react to his Gacha, there are so many sudden notifications that show up in front of him. ------------------------------- [Unlock Luck status on the [STATUS] system due to receive the highest rarity at a roll] [You have obtained a new skill called [Projection (Trace Version)] due to [Unlimited Blade Works] skill] [You have obtained a new skill called [Reinforcement] due to [Unlimited Blade Works] skill] [Due to [Enhancement] skill is an inferior skill version from [Reinforcement], it will now be changed into Experience point] [[Reinforcement] is now level 7] [You have obtained [Shadow Monarch] class due to [Shadow Extraction] skill] [You have unlocked a new system called [STAND] because the host of this system has obtained a Stand] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who sees all of his Gacha and notifications is speechless as he feels like he is dreaming. After a few seconds, he snaps out from his daydreaming but still feels shocked when he sees the Gacha. He also didn''t expect he will unlock a new status related to Luck. "Damn... This is more OP than before." Said Tetsuya who is hype when seeing all the skill he obtains. "Anyway if I obtain ''Shadow Extraction'' that means I can extract the Kokabiel and the others who I killed... That will be interesting in some way." Said Tetsuya while laughing creepily as he smiles. "But right now I can only store 20 shadows just like the original I guess..." Said Tetsuya as he looks at his 2 new skills. ------------------------------- Shadow Extraction (Lv. 1/99) Creates a shadow soldier by extracting Mana from the recently deceased lifeform. The chance of failure increases the higher the target''s stats are, and the more time passed since the target''s death. Skill Usage Conditions: None Skill Mana Cost: None Skill Cooldown Time: None Shadows able to be extracted: 0/30 ------------------------------- ------------------------------- Shadow Storage (Lv. 1/99) You absorb created Shadow Soldiers and store them. Stored Shadow can be summoned and reabsorbed whenever and wherever the animator d.e.s.i.r.es. Skill Usage Conditions: None Skill Mana Cost: None Skill Cooldown Time: None Stored Shadows: 0/20 ------------------------------- Tetsuya then sees his new class ''Shadow Monarch''. ------------------------------- [Shadow Monarch] ? 50% chance increase when the Host of the system is about to extract a shadow. ? [HIDDEN] ? [HIDDEN] ------------------------------- "Well, anyway I probably need to hurry to extract some shadow before my mom reaches me. The ''World Dungeon'' can wait later." Said Tetsuya who exit the ''White Room''. He of course doesn''t forget to manipulate his Dragonic Energy so they cannot sense any Dragonic Energy from him. -- Somewhere on the corner of the forest -- Shuri and Akeno standing while waiting for Anna with an anxious and worried expression on both of their face. Suddenly someone appeared in front of them, and the one who shows up in front of them is Anna. "What''s wrong Shu--" Before Anna is able to finish her sentence, she is being interrupted by Shuri who suddenly grabbed Anna''s shoulder with both of her hands. "Anna!! Please help, Tetsuya is in trouble!!" Said Shuri with an anxious and panicked expression while shaking Anna''s shoulder. "Tell me what happened to Tetsuya?" asked Anna who suddenly change into a serious expression. Shuri then told Anna the event that happens before they escape. Anna who heard this is literally very mad as she almost let out a surge of energy around her, but as soon as she remembers that there are Akeno and Shuri around her, she then calms down. She doesn''t want to let out her energy due to afraid that her energy will kill her surrounding with some pressure especially if the one who receives it is a normal human. Anna then searches for some aura toward the Shrine direction. Suddenly a face of surprise showed up on Anna''s face. ''There is only one aura in the entire area... This aura, I can''t be wrong about it, This is Tetsuya''s aura. But that means if there is only Tetsuya aura around there, that means Kokabiel and the other is dead... or probably they escape after the barrier is destroyed because they probably don''t want to invite other commotion around them, but I didn''t expect that they used a barrier that I can''t detect what inside, I probably can detect what inside if I get closer, but I wonder where do they get this kind of barrier?'' think Anna while sighing in relief that Tetsuya her son is still safe and alive. "Both of you get ready, we will be going to where Tetsuya is." Said Anna while looking at Shuri and Akeno. Shuri confuses about why Anna is smiling but soon realizes that Anna is good at sensing someone''s aura, and she thought that Anna is sensing Tetsuya''s aura. Suddenly Anna lifts both Shuri and Akeno on her shoulder. Shuri is surprised by Anna''s action and can guess what Anna gonna do, on the other hand, Akeno is confused about what Anna is about to do. ''Well if I leave them here, there is a chance someone will attack them while I''m gone.'' think Anna while carrying both Shuri and Akeno. "Both of you please hold on tight." Said Anna while looking at both Shuri and Akeno. "Anna please don''t go too fa--" Before Shuri finishes her sentence, Anna jumps and then dash toward the sky above the forest while flying. Shuri who terrified by how fast the speed that Anna flies at, but somehow Akeno is somehow having fun and not bothered by how fast the flying speed but there are still some lingering worries on her expression. -- Somewhere around near the Shrine -- "Damn this is so cool..." Said Tetsuya while looking at his shadow army. His army consisted of Kokabiel, 2 Cerberus, 3 Fallen angels (4 pair of black wings), 7 Fallen angels (3 pair of black wings), Suou Himejima, and 6 Himejima clan members. As for his keyword for extracting Shadow is still the same as original Solo Leveling that is ''Arise'', he wanted to make the keyword different as he has some idea such as ''Unlimited Shadow Works'', ''Wake up'', and ''Follow me''. Somehow he rejected all the Ideas due to either it''s too weird, it''s not fitting at all, or it''s too normal. He could find a good name if he has more time, but he is too afraid that his mother will come before he is able to extract the shadow, even if he is in ''White Room'', he is afraid that his mother could come at any time. With no choice, he chooses the keyword ''Arise''. The time where Tetsuya is about to extract a shadow, somehow all of them is easily extracted as Tetsuya figured out that this is because of his class effect, and this is a relief to Tetsuya as he only got 3 chance to extract a shadow and if he failed he cannot extract that person shadow anymore. Somehow all of the shadows that Tetsuya extract have the same appearance before they die. As for when Tetsuya is extracting all shadow somehow only Kokabiel that Tetsuya can rename, and as for other shadows, they all get the same name from what the system names them as, for example, ''Cerberus'' got name ''Cerberus'', ''Himejima clan member'' got name ''Himejima clan member'', and ''Suou Himejima'' got the name ''Suou Himejima''. Tetsuya wants to name Kokabiel into Kokaballs but stops when he thought that Kokabiel is about to become his new soldier, he then names Kokabiel into Biel since Tetsuya is more prefer to name it short rather than a long name. He also gets a new system called [SHADOW] where he can view all the lists of his shadow army. ------------------------------- Shadow stored: 20/20 ? Biel (Rank B Lv. 13/99) ? Fallen Angel (4 pair of black wings) (Rank D Lv. 89/99) ? Fallen Angel (4 pair of black wings) (Rank D Lv. 87/99) ? Fallen Angel (4 pair of black wings) (Rank D Lv. 86/99) ? Cerberus (Rank D Lv. 46/99) ? Cerberus (Rank D Lv. 46/99) ? Fallen Angel (3 pair of black wings) (Rank E Lv. 91/99) ... ? Fallen Angel (3 pair of black wings) (Rank E Lv. 85/99) ? Suou Himejima (Rank E Lv. 63/99) ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 25/99) ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 23/99) ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 21/99) ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 21/99) ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 20/99) ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 20/99) ------------------------------- Tetsuya who see this figured out that the rank of the shadow soldier based alphabetical, unlike the original Shadow rank in Solo Leveling that ranked it from Normal to Grand-Marshal. The thing that stays the same is that the level of the shadow depends on the power of the shadow. There is also a button in the [SHADOW] system that lets you view all the Shadow Rank. ------------------------------- [SHADOW RANK] ¡ô F ¡ô E ¡ô D ¡ô C ¡ô B ¡ô A ¡ô S ¡ô SS ¡ô SSS ¡ô EX ------------------------------- Tetsuya now feels proud that he has his own army. He then stored back all the shadow into his shadow before his mother reaches here. But he feels like he forgets to hide something important. Tetsuya then realizes that his body is fully healed and there is no scratch on his body. This is a mistake on Tetsuya''s part as he fails to realize that his body is in a fully healed state where there is a corpse around him and his clothes are in a damaged and bloody state due to Kokabiel''s light spear pierce Tetsuya body causing his clothes to dirtied by blood. This makes it harder to explain why his body is fully healed when there is blood dirtied around his body. He then tries to think of a story to explain to his mother that will make his excuse believable. After a few second have passed he finally come up with an excuse. Suddenly There are 3 presence come from the sky toward Tetsuya. Tetsuya who sees the 3 of them recognizes them, as in front of him, he can see his mother Anna, Shuri, and Akeno. What he feels weird about is that his mother carried both Akeno and Shuri on her shoulder. Anna soon let down both Shuri who is dizzy because of the speed of the flying and Akeno who is still fine regardless of the speed of the flying. Suddenly, Akeno who just get down from Anna''s shoulder soon started to look at Tetsuya. Soon tears fall from her eyes as she soon rushes toward Tetsuya and hugs her tightly. and this hug makes Tetsuya fall to the ground as Akeno is hugging Tetsuya tightly on top of Tetsuya. "Tetsuya... I want to play with you more... I want to do fun things with you more... So please don''t go away!!" Said Akeno who soon cries loudly as she hugs Tetsuya. "Didn''t I promise you before that I will be fine. So please don''t cry." Said Tetsuya with a smile while rubbing Akeno''s head trying to calm her down. Shuri and Anna who look at both Akeno and Tetsuya could only smile. Both of them sigh in relief that Tetsuya is fine. Soon Anna started to look around only to find many corpses of either fallen angels or humans. "Tetsuya, who is the one who kills all the corpses around here?" asked Anna while looking at Tetsuya who is still being hug by Akeno. Tetsuya knows that his mother probably has some power related to reading someone''s mind due to past interaction with her that she always hit his head after he almost says something rude to her, sometimes he wondered if that is Woman instinct. So if he says no to her, there is a chance to get a glare from his mother. "It''s me." Said Tetsuya while sighing. "Okay, you need to tell me all the things that happen after we reach home." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya. ''Especially with the Divine Energy I can sense from your body.'' think Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Okay." Said Tetsuya while sighing in tired. Chapter 23 - Aftermath Part 3 & The Answer {A/N: Sorry for not uploading for almost 2 weeks due to me spent my time on holiday with my family and also for being too lazy I guess. For all of that here a chapter with 4.1k :). Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} -- Living Room - Tetsuya Home -- There are 5 people in the living room, Tetsuya who already change his clothes into newer ones, Anna, Shuri, Akeno, and Shirou. All of them are sitting on the sofas in the living room except for Shirou who just come to the living room because of his curiosity to see Shuri and Akeno due to he never met other people except his family. "Mommy who is those people?" Said Shirou who is looking to both Shuri and Akeno. "Oh this is Mommy''s friend and this is her daughter, say hello to both of them Shirou." Said Anna with a smile on her face while looking at Shirou. "Nice to meet you, my name is Tohno Shirou." Said Shirou who is introducing himself to both Shuri who is sitting beside Anna and Akeno who is sitting beside Tetsuya. "Nice... to meet... you, my name is Himejima Akeno..." Said Akeno who is hugging Tetsuya''s left hand with both of her hands with a shy expression. The reason for Akeno hugging Tetsuya''s hand is because she is afraid that she will lose him if she let go of him. After the event on the Shrine, Akeno feels some change inside of her, but she didn''t know what it is. But when she sees so much blood on Tetsuya''s clothes, there is one feeling inside of her that shows up. the feeling inside her is fear, the fear of losing Tetsuya. She doesn''t want to imagine what it feels like to lose the first friend she had and also the first time She feels an unknown feeling inside her when seeing Tetsuya. "Nice to meet you too, Shirou-Kun. My name is Shuri, you can call me Shuri-onee-sa--" Shuri who is trying to introduce herself suddenly is being karate chop by Anna who shows a deadpan expression on her face. "Ouchh, Why are you hitting me?" Said Shuri while pouting. "Mind your age Shuri, you''re too old to be called such thing as ''onee-san''" Said Anna with a deadpan expression. "What do you mean I''m too old, I''m still 26 so are you." Said Shuri who is still pouting while looking at Anna. "Shirou, you don''t have to call her that, just call her Shuri-san just like Tetsuya." Said Anna who is ignoring Shuri''s antics while looking at Shirou. Shirou only nodded while looking at Anna. "Anyway Shirou can you go to your room, mommy will have some private talk here." Said Anna while looking at Shirou with a smile. "Ehh... What about Tetsuya-nii?" ask Shirou with a sad expression. "Looks like I have something to do with this private talk. Shirou why don''t you go to your room first, I will play with you later." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face. Shirou who hears Tetsuya respond nodded happily after hearing that Tetsuya will play with him after he has done with the private talk. Shirou then goes to his room. "Does Shirou know anything about the supernatural side?" asks Shuri while looking at Anna. "Well, he knows a little bit about the supernatural, but the topic We''re going to discuss is about a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e topic that is related to what Kokabiel said to the three of you." Said Anna while looking at Shuri, Akeno, and Tetsuya. "Is it about the ''True-God'' that I tell you about?" asks Shuri with a serious expression. Anna only nodded with a serious expression while looking at Shuri. "I want the three of you to keep quiet about the things about ''True-God'' from others." Said Anna while looking at Shuri, Akeno, and Tetsuya. "Can I ask you why?" asks Shuri while looking at Anna. "If this information spread into others, the community of supernatural side will slowly go into chaos, as the status of all God will slowly disappear as the highest being in the existence, well all of the gods know about the True-God existence, but decide to keep quiet about it, due to they being bind by the curse of the True-God." Said Anna while looking at all the three of them. "Then how did you know about it?" asks Shuri while looking at Anna. "Well, I have a Shisou that I haven''t seen for such a long time, though She also teaches Yukio as well. Well, She is the one who tells me about the existence of the ''True-God'' due to my awakening my ''True God'' bloodline, well Yukio also knows about ''True-God''." Said Anna while looking at Shuri. ''Hmm... My mom Shisou... Why does the word ''Shisou'' and that she knows about the ''True-God'' keep reminding me of the red spear Shisou from the land of shadow. Well, there is no way the Shisou that I think is the same as my mom Shisou, right??... probably.'' think Tetsuya with some complicated expression on his face. "Well, there is probably some other person who knows about it as well through other circ.u.mstances, such as Old man Zelrecth." Said Anna. "Zelretch! Do you mean Zelretch the Wizard Marshall from Mage''s Association?!" Said Shuri with a surprised expression. "Yep." Said Anna with a carefree expression. "Well, anyway please keep quiet about this matter." Said Anna while looking at Shuri, Akeno, and Tetsuya. Shuri, Akeno, and Tetsuya only nodded at Anna. "Anyway Tetsuya how is your body doing? If you don''t feel well you can rest now. We can continue our talk later." Said Anna who is worried about Tetsuya''s condition. "Don''t worry mom, I''m fine. Look there is no wound around my body." Said Tetsuya while looking at Anna. When Anna finds Tetsuya in the shrine, she saw there is so much blood on Tetsuya''s clothes. But soon she notices there isn''t any single wound on Tetsuya wound, and confused as to why there is no wound that Tetsuya receives. But suddenly, she notices so many divine energies let out from Tetsuya''s body. Anna who saw the divine energy is shocked since she cannot believe that her own son succeeds at awakening the ''True-God'' bloodline. Now she knows why Tetsuya can heal himself is due to ''Divine Energy'' from the ''True God''. One of the abilities that ''True God'' can have is to heal themself with ''Divine Energy''. But she doesn''t realize that Tetsuya has not yet to be able to control his ''Divine Energy'' and he only healed his body due to the effect of ''Status recovery''. But the only thing She is confused about is that Tetsuya is able to defeat Kokabiel. She knows that to be able to defeat Kokabiel, Tetsuya needs more than the power of the ''True-God'' to be able to defeat Kokabiel. Anna also expected that Tetsuya probably uses ''Crimson Red Vermillion'', but she didn''t expect that Tetsuya will win due to when awakening the ''True-God'' bloodline in the beginning it will boost only a little of your power but after constant use on the divine energy on your body, there will be immense improve on your overall power, and the more you use it, you will get stronger and stronger. But what Anna didn''t know is that Tetsuya uses the form that surpasses ''Crimson Red Vermillion'' that is ''Red Vermillion Oni'' and also fuse with the dragon inside of ''Incursio'' to defeat Kokabiel who use already use a power-up. Anna also doesn''t expect Tetsuya to be able to kill so many people, after seeing all the corpses around the shrine. Normally normal people will be hesitant to kill a person, but that didn''t apply to Tetsuya. "Are you the one who kill Kokabiel?" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Yeah." Said Tetsuya with a neutral face while looking at Anna. Anna who hear Tetsuya''s answer only nodded. "Then how did you kill Kokabiel?" asks Anna with an intrigued expression on her face. "About that... Shuri-san, do you remember the weapon that I had when battling against that old guy?" asks Tetsuya who wants to say old shit but decides not to in front of his mother. "Yes, the one that you pull from Dimensional gap with the short sword with a chain-link tassel in it, right??" asks Shuri who also seems to be intrigued by Anna''s question to Tetsuya. "Wait hold up... How do you have a weapon? and Where do you learn to store items into the Dimensional gap?" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Ehh, Is the one where you pull your item out from called Dimensional gap?" asks Tetsuya who is a little bit shocked since he only knows the Dimensional gap as a place that connected the three world, but soon he remembers that Arthur Pendragon from DxD has the ability to store weapon into another dimension, well he thought that probably it has some connection with the dimensional gap or something. Anna who has the ability to see a person is lying or not through someone''s aura is shocked when he sees Tetsuya doesn''t know what is the name of where he pulled his weapon and she found Tetsuya is not lying. She is just speechless on how she found out that her son Tetsuya can store weapon without knowing the name where he stores. But of course, this is a misunderstanding as Tetsuya stores all his items in the [INVENTORY] system. "Can you store any item in there?" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Well yeah, I can." Said Tetsuya. "Then can you store this?" asks Anna while handing One of Shriou''s toys that Shirou left in the living room. Tetsuya who already expected that his mom will ask him to store something only nodded as a reply and try to store Shirou''s toy with his right hand since his left hand is occupied by Akeno hug by opening the [INVENTORY] system with his mind. Anna who sees Tetsuya store Shirou''s toy, only getting more shock as she cannot sense anything that connected from the Dimensional Gap to where Tetsuya is storing it. "Tetsuya can you pull Shirou''s toy again?" asks Anna. "Sure." Said Tetsuya while looking at Anna while pulling Shirou''s toy from [INVENTORY] system. "Tetsuya where did you study how to store an item in the other space? and also please explain where did you get that weapon?" asks Anna with a curious tone. Tetsuya already knows that his mother can detect when somebody is lying, he didn''t know if his mother can read his mind or not, but he has a countermeasure for it, but for this countermeasure to work he needs to sacrifice something. {A/N: ''( )''=What he is saying that is related to the truth} "Ah... about that, when I wake up (after dead), I see all of my surroundings black (darkroom of void), and then I met a woman (The Goddess), Then she says to me that I''m the chosen one (One of the chosen one to get reincarnated) I think... Then she gives me the ability to store any item (through the system) and I got the weapon from the Woman (through the starter pack)." Said Tetsuya while hiding some facts that related to his reincarnation and also the system but all of what he says is still not a lie. Now he will try to see if his mother can read his mind. Anna who listens to this is speechless at Tetsuya''s explanation. She can sense that Tetsuya doesn''t lie a single word on what he says, unbelievably this puts Anna accepted Tetsuya''s explanation, and make Anna think that Tetsuya receives his power in his dream. But what on Anna''s mind right now is another thing. ''Who is the Woman who gives Tetsuya power? Is it something related to the ''True-God''? But if so what is the purpose to give Tetsuya power? Is it really like what Tetsuya says that he is a chosen one? What kind of meaning does the ''Chosen one'' contain? Agghhh this is so confusing!!'' think Anna with all complicated things mixed together and starting to blow some steam inside her head. Shuri who right now sees that Anna has been overloaded with too much information could only smile wryly. As a childhood friend, she knows that in the department of the brain, Anna is not the best person you could ask for if you''re trying to solve a problem. ''Looks like I was right about my assumption.'' think Tetsuya while looking at his mother. It''s not like he is so secretive about the thing that related to his system, but just to be safe he just needs to be more Overpower since this world is full of random stuff he didn''t expect to shows up, such as Kokabiel that is too strong for Tetsuya to fight if he didn''t have any trump card to fight. And if he tells someone close to him about the system, what he fears is that someday someone close to him is going to be in danger because of the information that he tells, since he didn''t know if someone in this world knows about the system, and if they did and they are trying to hurt someone close to him, he needs to be ready for it. Everyone who hears his reasoning probably would say that he is too cautious, or something. But he rather being cautious than letting someone close to him getting killed while he cannot do anything about it, so he doesn''t repeat the same mistake that he did in his past life and regret it. ''*sigh* Looks like that can wait for another time.'' think Anna while sighing in a tired manner. "Why didn''t you tell me about all of this, Tetsuya?" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "I want to be stronger than both of dad and also you, mom. So that I can surprise you when I already surpass both of you when the time comes." Said Tetsuya with a smile and all the words he says are all the truth as he wants to see his parent''s reaction when he suddenly gets stronger than both of them. Anna who sees Tetsuya could only sigh and smile at her son. "*sigh* Anyway Tetsuya can you bring up your weapon out? I want to see what kind of weapon did you possess." asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "About that... Looks like my weapon is broken while fighting Kokabiel." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile as he didn''t hide any hidden truth behind it. "Eh..." Anna is surprised and also confused when hearing that Tetsuya''s weapon is broken. "So, how do you beat Kokabiel then??" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "When the weapon that I use is broken, the monster inside the weapon starting to fuse with me and that let me transform into that monster inside the weapon." Said Tetsuya while smile wryly who could only sigh tiredly in his mind that he spent quite many on ''Dragon-Energy Manipulation'' to hide this fact, but instead he actually has no choice but to reveal it. At first, he is going to use ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception'' as an excuse, but later he thought that his parent is going to keep surveillance on him, so he doesn''t use the ''Mystic Eyes of Death Perception'' accidentally on normal people. He will be weirded if his parent didn''t keep surveillance at him, since a normal child that gets to see the lines of death and can cut anything is going to be fear since that child can accidentally cut others. So he decides to use Incursio as an excuse and also told his mother about the Tyrant is a monster rather than a Dragon since he is still 5 years old and wants to act like his age. "WHATT?!" Shouted Anna with a surprised expression. "But don''t worry I can control the transformation of that monster." Said Tetsuya who shows his right hand. Tetsuya''s right-hand skin slowly turns into a dragon scale and this causes Anna and Shuri to be surprised. Akeno who sees Tetsuya''s right hand turn into a dragon scale is amazed by it and wants to touch it. "Can I touch it?" asks Akeno while looking at Tetsuya with glittering in her eyes. "Sure." Said Tetsuya while nodded at Akeno with a smile. Akeno then touches all over Tetsuya''s right hand and Tetsuya who sees Akeno touch all over his right hand can only wryly smile at her. ''This Energy and this hand... This is similar to Dragon Energy, but somehow it''s a little bit different.'' thinks Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "So that is different from the armor you wear in the shrine?" asks Shuri while looking at Tetsuya. "What do you mean by that Shuri!?" asks Anna who is looking at Shuri with a surprised and confused expression. "About that, that weapon can make me transform into wearing a costume, and it can make me faster and stronger... But as I was saying, the weapon that I use is broken and then fused with my body." Said Tetsuya while looking at Anna. "A Sacred Gear type of weapon, but I never see a Sacred Gear that fused with its host... Perhaps is this an Ancient Weapon or a True Ancient Weapon?" Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya''s right hand. ''Ancient Weapon?!'' think Tetsuya with a confused expression, he knows about Sacred Gear from DxD, but he never hears about Ancient Weapon and True Ancient Weapon. He then decides to ask Anna about it. "Mom, what is Sacred Gear, Ancient Weapon, and True Ancient Weapon?" asks Tetsuya while looking at Anna. "Ah... yes I never told you didn''t I." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya. "Yes, you never told me, mom." Said Tetsuya with a deadpan expression. Anna then first started to explain what is Sacred Gear, but of course, Tetsuya who knows about DxD already knows about Sacred Gear. {A/N: highschooldxd.fandom.com/wiki/Sacred_Gear} Then Anna started to explain about Ancient Weapon and also True Ancient Weapon to Tetsuya. From what Tetsuya can learn, True Ancient Weapon is a historical weapon that is used by some historical figure or others, and Ancient Weapon is the lesser version of True Ancient Weapon that accidentally created by the God of the Bible, the reason why the God of the Bible accidentally created this weapon is not clear though. "Anyway, this is quite hard to figure what kind of weapon you have, since the weapon is already destroyed... All I could do is wait for Yukio to go back home, I guess..." Said Anna while sighing tiredly. "Then for the last question... Tetsuya, what do you feel when you kill someone for the first time?" asks Anna with a serious expression. "Nothing... I feel Nothing..." Said Tetsuya who transform his right hand into normal and put his right hand toward his c.h.e.s.t with a hollow expression. Anna knows someday Tetsuya will kill a person and as a parent, she didn''t expect that her son will kill at the age of 5. She didn''t want her son to kill a person aimlessly as later he would kill someone innocent. Anna as a parent didn''t want her son to stray and become a mindless person who kills someone without have any feelings. When Anna is about to say something to Tetsuya, Tetsuya continues his sentence. "But... the feeling to not be able to protect someone close to you is too painful. I rather kill someone who wants to harm someone close to me, rather than watching them kill someone close to me." Said Tetsuya with a lot of determination in his eyes as he looking at his mother''s eyes. As a person who cannot protect someone he loves in his past life, he didn''t want the same thing to happen again in his new life. Anna who sees there is not a single lie on Tetsuya''s word could only open her eyes wide and soon a smile show on her face as she looks at Tetsuya''s determination. "Then please don''t forget what you just said today, don''t stray from the path that you just choose, Tetsuya." Said Anna while looking at her son with a smile. "Yes." Said Tetsuya who nodded at his mom with a smile on his face. "But, please don''t kill your classmate when they''re bothering you when you start school next year, okay?" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a deadpan expression. "Of course not, why would I do that." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile. "And the creature you call monster is called the dragon. Please don''t transform into that dragon form in the public, well it is related to the things I said about the things where I told you that supernatural side should never show themself to normal people." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya only nodded at his mother. "Anyway you should rest for now Tetsuya, you should be tired after all the hardship that you faced today right?" asks Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a worried expression. "Nah, I promise Shirou to play with him after this." Said Tetsuya with a cheerful expression. "I see, well then go have some fun with your brother." Said Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a smile on her face. ''Wait the minute why didn''t mom ask about how I heal myself... Is it related to my True-God bloodline? Well, at least she didn''t ask, and also the other question like when did I obtain these kinds of power, that would be hard to answer.'' think Tetsuya. "Okay, Akeno let''s go play too." Said Tetsuya while looking at Akeno with a smile. Akeno who heard Tetsuya then nodded with a smile on her face. Both Tetsuya and Akeno then go to Shirou''s room while holding hands. This cause Anna and Shuri to smile at both of their interaction. "Ara ara looks like both of them are going to marry in the future." Said Shuri with a smile on her face. "True, but by looking at his personality right now, my son will probably a lady killer in the future. And this would mean that I will have so many grandchildren." Said Anna with a happy smile. {A/N: Anyway polygamy rules exist in this world. And both of them don''t talk about it, due to it becomes common sense.} Shuri who heard Anna could only smile wryly. "Anyway, how is Yukio doing?" Said Shuri while looking at Anna. "Well he is doing great, but he spent most of the time traveling around the world for business." Said Anna while sighing. "Too bad, I want to see the so-called Vermillion Ogre, who used to be my classmate." Said Shuri with a sad smile. "Well, if you want to do that... why don''t you just live here, I mean both you and Akeno." Said Anna with a carefree expression. "What?!" Said Shuri with a confused and surprised expression. "I mean your house already get destroyed right?? Why don''t you live with me?" Said Anna while looking at Shuri. "Wait wait wait, I will pass on that, that will trouble you wouldn''t it?!" Said Shuri with a panic expression. "Don''t worry about it we still have so many empty rooms around the house." Said Anna with a smile on her face. After both of them discussion reaches a certain conclusion, Shuri decides that she is going to live here with Akeno. "Anyway, I need to go out for a while." Said Anna with a smile on her face while looking at Shuri. But the smile that Anna put is not a normal smile. "Where are you going?" asks Shuri who already figured out what Anna is about to do from her smile. "I''m going to buy some preparation for both You and Akeno-chan Welcome party, well I''m going to stop by to someplace. Anyway, I''m going to put a barrier so stay here while I''m still outside alright." Said Anna with the same smile on her face. "Okay..." Said Shuri who could only sigh as she knows that Anna is about to stop by at the Himejima clan and probably Grigori, but it''s not like that she can''t stop Anna who is about to do some slaughter. She just hopes that Anna wouldn''t hurt Suzaku. Anna then let out a purple katana sword from her own dimensional gap and then slash toward an empty space in front of her with the purple katana sword in her hand. This causes a big crack that opens up a portal in front of her. "You never cease to surprise me every time." Said Shuri while sighing. "Then I''m off." Said Anna while walking toward the portal. Chapter 24 - Aftermath Part 4 & The Himejima {A/N: I''m just lazy after the Holiday... Anyway Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} -- Himejima clan Main Shrine -- Around the time of the afternoon, almost all of the members of Himejima were present in a meeting. All of them gather due to the disappearance of Suou Himejima, the head of the Himejima family that they found missing around noon and they even lost contact with him, even several members they found missing. {A/N: Suzerain = Title of the head of the family (?) or Religious title (?)} "Is there anyone who spotted the ''Suzerain'' today?" asks one of the members that are gathering. Most of the members who hear the question can only stay quiet as they don''t even see Suzerain of the Himejima family at all today. {A/N: I change the timeline where the attack of Akeno and Shuri happened the day after the Suzaku ceremony.) "The last time we see the ''Suzerain'' is after the ceremony of the vermillion bird yesterday." Said one of the members. "Then where he is?" "I don''t know." "What do you mean you don''t know." "Don''t tell me the ''Grigori'' kidnapped the ''Suzerain''." Many of the members trying to speak to one another trying to find the answer they were looking for, but this causes a chaotic atmosphere inside the meeting room. "Silence!!" Said the beautiful woman who has the appearance of a Woman around their 20s with long straight hair and red eyes. All of the members who hear this could only stay quiet. {A/N: This is an OC character} The identity of the girl who just silences all of the members in the meeting room who has a serious expression on her face is Himejima Akane a cousin of Himejima Suzaku. Although she is not the head of the family, she already surpasses Himejima Suou the head of the family at a young age and that makes everyone from the Himejima clan respect her. To say it She is the most talented person in Shinto spiritual arts and magic among the Himejima family other than Suzaku who still at a young age. Although she is wearing a serious expression, inside her mind she is wearing an annoyed expression. ''Ughh... What did the old man do this time, after Suzaku-chan ceremony he already disappears. Well if so please disappear for eternity.'' think Akane. Although Akane is one of the Himejima, she despises the way Suou handles things as the head of the family, such as expelling a family member who doesn''t follow the ancient rule of the ''Five Principal Clan'', which can probably result from rebellion among the expelled member. Though when Suou offered her to be the heir to inherit of Vermillion bird, she rejects it due to it being a troublesome position and suggested that Suzaku should be the heir. But the real reason she rejects it due to her hobby of being an otaku as she would think that being the heir would reduce her time with her hobby. Even though Akane rejects the offer of being an heir, Suou doesn''t pursue to make Akane an heir since he doesn''t want to force someone who doesn''t want to lead the Himejima clan, so he offered Suzaku to be the heir and She accepted it due to so that She can reform the system of the Five Great Families to prevent future tragedies like Shuri and Akeno. "Do all of You think a discussion like this is going to reach any conclusion." Said Akane. Next to Akane, there is a 9-year-old girl standing next to her, Himejima Suzaku. Suzaku who is in the meeting could only stay quiet and spectate the meeting that is in progress. But suddenly there is riot happened outside the meeting room when suddenly the door of the meeting room was open and there is a man who is in a panic state who reveals to be one of the members of the Himejima Family. "Someone He--" Before the man could complete his sentence he was kicked from behind resulting in him flying toward the end of the wall resulting which resulting him crash the wall itself. Suddenly a woman who has the appearance of a Woman in their mid-20s and has long auburn hair with a ponytail and has golden-brown colored eyes appeared causing all of the Himejima members who are in the meeting room to look at her, and The identity of that Woman is Tohno Anna. "Sorry sorry, I couldn''t control my strength." Said Anna with a wry smile while looking at the person who stuck at the wall with a carefree expression. All the members in the meeting have a shocked expression on their expression while looking at Anna. "Who are you?! How dare you attack the Himejima family!!!" "You dare to become the enemy of the ''Five Principal Clans'' especially the Himejima!!!" "Someone arrest her!!" Almost all of the members in the meeting were shouting toward Anna when suddenly Himejima Akane''s eyes were wide open while looking at Anna. "Everyone stop!!" Shout Akane. All of the members of the meeting who is about to attack were forced to stop due to Akane''s loud shout. "Why are you stopping this Akane-sama?" "Isn''t She our enemy?!" "Just attack her already!!" All of the members confused about why Akane stop all of them when suddenly Akane trying to take a step closer toward Anna while smiling. "It''s been a while since we seeing each other Muramasa Anna... No... Onee-sama!!" Said Akane while looking at Anna with a creepy smile. "Ughh... I forgot you were part of Himejima... Akane." Said Anna with an annoyed expression while looking at Akane. "Horrible~ How could you do that to the Kouhai you haven''t seen after such a long time." Said Akane with a playful expression. "Hoo... You''re playing that way huh..." Said Anna while gripping Akane''s head with her right hand. "Ouch!! Ouchh!!! Ouchh!!! Give up!!!! Please stop Onee-sama." Said Akane while crying as she cannot handle the pain. Anna while sighing release her grip from Akane''s head. "Muramasa Anna!? What is the ''Princess of Muramasa'' doing here?!" "Isn''t that ''Princess of Muramasa''?!" "What is Anna-sama doing here!?" All the members in the meeting wondered why such a big person is doing in here. "Anna-oba-sama!" Said Suzaku while hugging Anna with a happy expression. "Suzaku, you have grown bigger since the last time I saw you." Said Anna while patting Suzaku with a smile on her face. Suzaku who is being patted by Anna is giggling with a happy expression. "Anyway Onee-sama What''re you doing here? Well, you wouldn''t cause a riot in our main shrine without any reason, right?" Said Akane with a wry smile. "Of course I would come here with a reason... After all, the head of your family suddenly attacks Shuri, her daughter, and also my son." Said Anna with a smile at the beginning, but later her expression suddenly changes into a cold one as she looks toward all the members at the meeting. As She looks at them, she suddenly let out an energy pressure toward all the members at the meeting except Akane, and Suzaku, of course, Anna hold back some energy to pressure them so they don''t die. All of the members who got hit by pressure give an expression of fear and anxiety as they felt that they being suppressed as they cannot move and they can die at any moment. Even though Akane doesn''t get hit by the energy pressure, she can feel it around her as she looks at the other members who get pressure from Anna''s energy and that makes her anxious. ''Shuri and Akeno-chan got attack by the Old man?! And Onee-sama has a son?! Is it Tetsuya-kun?!'' think Akane with a shocked expression and also anxious expression. When Suzaku went to Shrine where Shuri and Akeno stay she always accompanied by Akane since Suzaku still too young. From that moment Akane also meets Tetsuya along with Suzaku. Akane''s first impression of Tetsuya is that he is just an ordinary kid with a little bit of mana on his body, but well Tetsuya just good at manipulating his energy and mana to the point where Akane could only trace a little bit of his mana at that time. In the end, Akane ends up being friends with Tetsuya. "Anna-oba-sama how are Shuri-oba-sama, Akeno, and Tetsuya!?" asks Suzaku with a worried expression. "Don''t worry they are fine." Said Anna with a smile when looking at Suzaku. Suzaku could only sigh in relief. "Then Tetsuya-kun is your son?" asks Akane while looking at Anna. "Yep." Said Anna while looking at Akane. "So by Tohno Tetsuya, you married Yukio-senpai?!" Said Akane with a surprised expression. "Well yeah..." Said Anna while blushing a little bit. "I thought that Tetsuya-kun family name Tohno is only a coincidence with Yukio-senpai... But after knowing Tetsuya-kun is Onee-sama son, I could conclude you marry Yukio-senpai." Said Akane with a smile on her face. "Anna-oba-sama, Is Tetsuya your son?" asks Suzaku with a nervous expression, but there is a little bit of blush on her cheek. Anna who sees Suzaku in blush could only smile teasingly. "Yep... Are you perhaps interested in Tetsuya?" asks Anna while teasing Suzaku with a smile. "N-n-no, of course not!!" Shout Suzaku with a blush on her face while having a panic expression. ''Tetsuya, even though you only 5 years old, you already become a lady killer.'' thinks Anna while sighing with a smile on her face. When Suzaku and Akane are talking to Anna, the Himejima members in the meeting room is gritting on fear as they feel their body is heavy and they cannot move. Even if they want to speak, they cannot due to they afraid to offend the Muramasa family especially the person in front of them. Unlike Five Principal Clans who each family has its own branch in Kyoto, the Muramasa Family branch already reaches around the world. Even the Five Principal Clans is abode to their ancient rules, but their ancestor of each family warn them not to offend the Muramasa Family, due to the war that happened 200 years ago between Muramasa Family and Five Principal Clans that resulting Five Principal Clans surrendering and pledge to loyalty to the Muramasa Family. "Anyway Onee-sama what happened to the ''Suzerain''?" asks Akane while looking at Anna. "He dared to attack my son, Of course, the punishment is death." Said Anna with a cold expression as she claimed that she killed Suou since she doesn''t want her son doesn''t get involved in this situation. Akane who heard that didn''t get shocked since she knows what Anna will do when someone tries to attack someone close to her, she definitely would kill that person. But when the others who heard this they were quite shocked. "I know that some of you that are here plan the attack with the head family of yours. And you never expected that the person you target is with my son weren''t you." The word that Anna let out sent some chills in the body of the members who got suppressed. Akane who heard this is shocked as she looked at all the members who get suppressed with an angry expression. "How come I didn''t know about this?!" Said Akane with an angry gaze as she looks at the members who being suppressed. "P-pl-please Forgive us Anna-sama and Akane-sama... Suou-sama ordered us to hide this from you and Anna-sama We never expected that your son would also be there." Said one of the members who is being suppressed as he let out some courage to speak with a lot of sweat falling through his face, as his face show the face of fear. "That Old bastard!" Said Akane while gritting her teeth with full of rage. "Hoo... At least one of you has the courage to speak, but do you think I will forgive you for hurting my friend." Said Anna with an angry tone in her voice that sent some chills to all the people who got suppressed. All of the members who got suppressed could only curse the ones who speak. Suddenly all of them are getting more pressure until all of them kneel due to the energy pressure. "For only this time I''ll forgive you Himejima since Shuri, my son, and her daughter is safe, and killing all of you in front of this child would leave a bad taste on my mouth. But If you guys try to harm Shuri and her daughter or even someone related to me again, I''ll make sure to change the name ''Five Principal Clans'' into ''Four Principal Clans''." Said Anna with a cold look on her face and a cold tone that make more all the ones who kneel in front of her, afraid of her. Akane who heard this could only sigh in relief and stand in front of Anna while bowing in front of her. "As the representative of Himejima, I Thank Anna-sama for the forgiveness." Said Akane with a more formal suffix to called Anna as she bows in front of her. Anna then releases the pressure energy from all the members of the meeting that were kneeling. All of them who are released from the pressure could only feel tired as they breathing faster than usual after being released from the pressure. "Akane, who is going to be the next head of Himejima? I know it''s not you due to your personality, but I need to know the person itself." Said Anna while looking at Akane. "Hahaha well, you know me well Onee-sama... The inheritor of the ''Vermillion Bird'' is Suzaku so she should be the next head, but right now... I don''t know since she is too young to be the next head." Said Akane. "I see... Suzaku." Said Anna while looking at Suzaku while calling her. Suzaku who right now spaced out due to many things that just happened in front of her, suddenly realizes that Anna is calling her. "W-what is it Anna-oba-sama?" asks Suzaku who is a little surprised after getting called by Anna. "What makes you want to be the heir?" asks Anna while looking at Suzaku with a smile. After a few seconds due to being a little bit nervous, Suzaku finally answers Anna''s question. "I want to make a place, so people like Shuri-oba-sama and Akeno can live happily." Said Suzaku with a lot of determination in her eyes. "I see... Then I hope that will happen in the future." Said Anna with a smile on her face while patting Suzaku''s head. Suzaku could only respond by smiling at Anna. "Akane." Said Anna who then called Akane. "What is it Onee-sama?" asks Akane with a wry expression as she knows what Anna will say. "Be the Head of the family for a while until Suzaku grow a little bit older." Said Anna with a carefree smile on her face. "Okay..." Said Akane with a bit of teary in her eyes as she cannot rejects the request that Anna made. Even if she wants to reject it, she cannot due to the problem that will happen if she let Suzaku be the head of the family at the age of 9 years old, since many people tend to manipulate the head of the family who is still young. "There isn''t any problem with my decision here... right?" Said Anna while looking at the member with a cold tone in her voice that makes all the members in the meeting room shivered in fear. All the members shook their heads faster many times as they''re agreeing with Anna''s statement. "Well Good... Now then I''ll take my leave." Said Anna who is about to walk away but suddenly is called by Akane. "Wait... about Shuri and Akeno-chan--" Before Akane is about to continue her sentence, Anna says something to her. "Don''t worry, both of them will live at my house now." Said Anna while answering Akane with a smile on her face. Akane who hear this could only sigh in relief as both of them are safe, even though that she never support the love between Shuri and Baraqiel, but she also didn''t despise the fact that Shuri married Baraqiel. As a relative, She still cares about Shuri and Akeno as much as Suzaku. "And One more thing Onee-sama, please tell Shuri and Akeno-chan that we the Himejima are very sorry for the things that we have done to them." Said Akane who once again bow in front of Anna. "Okay, I will tell them that, well both of you please take care." Said Anna while looking at both Akane and Suzaku. Akane only nodded to respond that and Suzaku once more hug Anna and then say goodbye to her. Anna then walked away from Himejima clan main Shrine and then open another by slashing her purple katana sword, and walked through that portal as she disappeared. Chapter 25 - Aftermath Part 5 & Grigori {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} -- Azazel Office - Grigori -- Inside a certain office room inside the Grigori headquarter, there are 3 people inside the room. One of them sitting on a chair in front of a desk while facing 1 person, and the other person is standing beside the person who sits on the chair. The person who is standing in front of the person that sits in the chair is a man that appearance resembles a handsome man in his twenties, with silver-white hair and purple eyes. His outfit consists of a purple beret hat, purple trench coat over a black vest, white pants, and black boots. That person is Shemhazai, one of the Cadres that resides in Grigori and also the Vice Governor-General of the Organization called Grigori. "Looks like we have found some suspicious activity after doing some check on Kokabiel." Said Shemhazai who is reporting this to the person in front of him who is sitting on a chair. The person who is sitting on the chair is a man that appearance resembles a tall man appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, black hair, golden bangs, and a black goatee. He wore a V-neck maroon long-coat with a wide, open high-collar that opens up at the hem as an outfit. That person is Azazel, the only fallen-angel who possess 6 pair of black wings and also the Governor-General of the Organization called Grigori. "Looks like I was right *sigh*, looks like that Kokabiel has decided to do something on my back." Said Azazel with a tired expression while sighing but in the latter part his expression change into a serious one. Suddenly a cup of tea is presented to Azazel desk with a small hand by the person next to Azazel. The Tea itself is not hot but cold due to the person who makes the tea doesn''t know how to make it but still tries to. "Azazel Azazel, look I can make a coffee." Said the person next to Azazel with a cheerful smile while looking at Azazel as the person mispronounce Tea into Coffee. The person has an appearance of a 5 years old girl that is wearing Twintails while still keeping straight hair, has dark silver color hair, and also ice blue color eyes. She wore a casual white dress as an outfit. Right now she is handing a cup of Tea with her right hand while her left hand is hugging a small white dragon doll. Azazel who received the Tea on his desk changes his serious expression into a smile on his face as he looks into the girl. The Identity of the girl is Valicia Lucifer, She is the descendant of Original Lucifer and also the wielder of the Longinus, Divine Dividing. "I already know about that." Said Valicia while pouting. Suddenly a crack started to appear in mid-air causing Shemhazai, Azazel, and Valicia to look at the crack in the mid-air. The crack started to broke off and reveal a portal behind the crack. Then suddenly a woman comes out from the portal while holding a purple katana sword. After the woman passed the portal, the crack that already broke started to regenerate making the crack in the mid-air starting to disappear making it look like nothing happened. The woman slowly stores the purple katana inside her dimensional storage as she walked toward Azazel, Shemhazai, and Valicia. "This is quite unexpected, well I knew it was you after seeing the portal, Well it''s been a long time since I saw you, Anna." Said Azazel while looking at Anna. "Well It''s been a long time indeed Azazel, Shemhazai, and... Azazel I didn''t expect you to gain that kind of fetish." Said Anna with a neutral expression while looking at Azazel, Shemhazai, and Valicia. But as she soon looks at Valicia, she looks at Azazel with a disgusted expression while thinking that Azazel is a lolicon. Shemhazai only nodded to respond to the greetings from Anna, and Azazel is shocked a little and then sighs as he tries to corrected Anna''s statement. "What are you saying?! This is my daughter, I adopted her 1 month ago." Said Azazel as he is trying to correct Anna. Anna who heard this open her eyes wide as she heard Azazel as she has a shocked expression. Azazel could only twitch his eyes at Anna''s remark but soon sigh as he cannot deny it. "Valicia this is Anna, she is my friend." Said Azazel while looking at Valicia the move his gaze to Anna while introducing her to Valicia. Valicia soon moves her gaze toward Anna then bow toward her. "Hello, my name is Valicia nice to meet you." Said Valicia who introduces herself to Anna with a nervous expression on her face. Anna who heard this could only freeze in place and after a few seconds, She then move toward Valicia and then hugs her. "Ahh~~, What a cute thing!! Don''t be nervous." Said Anna while still hugging Valicia with a creepy smile. "Let go!! Azazel, help me!" Said Valicia with a panic expression as she being hug. Azazel who see this could only sigh with a wry smile on his face. Soon after a minute of hugging, Anna then releases Valicia from her hugging. Valicia then looks at Azazel with a glare. "Anyway Anna-sama, please refrain from teleporting like this, since it''s illegal to travel between two worlds if you don''t have permission." Said Shemhazai while reprimanding Anna''s action, as this is not the first time Anna travels to the underworld illegally. "Don''t sweat it, it is fine as long as nobody finds out." Said Anna with a proud smile as she looks at Azazel and Shemhazai. Azazel and Shemhazai could only look at Anna with a deadpan expression and then sigh as their only choice is to only give up to remind Anna about the rules. "So what brings you here, Anna?" asks Azazel while looking at Anna with a serious expression. "This is about your subordinate, Kokabiel." Said Anna with a serious expression as she replying to Azazel''s question. Both Azazel and Shemhazai who heard this are shocked after hearing the statement from Anna. "Where... No... What did he do?" asks Azazel while looking at Anna with a surprised expression on his face. "He was attacking Baraqiel wife Shuri, his daughter, and also my son." Said Anna. "WHAT?!" Shout both Azazel and Shemhazai while both of them are getting more shocked. "This is my fault... for agreeing Kokabiel request to transfer his mission to Baraqiel yesterday." Said Azazel while gritting his teeth as he blamed himself for not able to foresee this kind of situation. "Don''t worry all of them are safe." Said Anna while looking at Azazel. Azazel and Shemhazai only sigh in relief, but Azazel still blamed himself for this incident, if there wasn''t someone to protect Shuri and Akeno, He doesn''t know how to face Baraqiel since the one who gives Baraqiel mission is himself. "Looks like I owe you one, Anna." Said Azazel while sighing with a wry smile on his face as he looking at Anna. "Then what happened to Kokabiel?" asks Shemhazai with a serious expression while looking at Anna. "He is dead." Said Anna. "Figures since it is you, you probably would kill the person who is harming someone close to you." Said Azazel while sighing with a tired expression. "The problem is the one who kills that person is not me, but my son." Said Anna while sighing. Azazel and Shemhazai once more shocked as they cannot believe what did they just hear. Anna then told Azazel about her son''s capabilities including the weapon that turns his son into a dragon. "Interesting... The weapon that can turn a human body into a dragon... Theoritacly the only thing that can turn a human into a dragon is if the human itself has a dragon bloodline in its veins, or you could make a deal with Sacred Gear that seals a dragon in it that can exchange human parts into dragon parts... Well, as long as the dragon will doesn''t exist or disappear and Your son can manipulate the dragon''s bloodline it should be fine." Said Azazel while looking at Anna. "I hope so..." Said Anna with a worried expression. "But I didn''t expect that a child that still 5 years old defeated one of the cadres, this is the first time I heard this kind of situation." Said Azazel while laughing. "Anyway since you owe me and also have a partnership contract with my Muramasa family, I wouldn''t do anything, but in return give me your 3 limited edition consoles that you collect and I will the one who does the choosing." Said Anna with a carefree expression. In the past few centuries, Grigori and Muramasa Family have been collaborating secretly for their own purpose and have a good relationship for both parties. Azazel who heard Anna could only widen his eyes open with some shocked expression on his eyes, He himself is a person who likes to collect something, but after seeing Anna helping him save his friend''s wife, he couldn''t reject Anna''s proposal. After some thought, Azazel finally agrees with Anna''s term while wearing a sad expression. After that Azazel then summon 3 consoles that Anna wants with his magic circle. "This is indeed the limited edition console that I want, anyway before I go I just want to ask something." Said Anna while looking at the console with some awe. "Well go on."Said Azazel while sighing in depression due to losing a few of his limited edition console. "Why can I sense something similar to Rizevim inside that child?" asks Anna while looking at Azazel with a cold tone that sends a shiver to Azazel''s body. "Indeed I forget to tell you my daughter''s name, her name is Valicia Lucifer, the granddaughter of Rizevim, and also the possessor of Vanishing Dragon, Divine Dividing." Said Azazel while looking at Anna. Anna who heard this let out a bloodl.u.s.t, but soon let it down since she didn''t bear any grudge to his granddaughter. As soon as she calms down she let out a sigh and then look at Valicia who is holding her doll, soon her gaze move to Azazel. "Sorry, I lost my cool a little bit, after all, I have a bit of grudge toward him." Said Anna while sighing as she looks at Azazel. while referring her grudge to Rezevim. "Don''t worry we all know that." Said Azazel. "Tell me her story." Said Anna while looking at Azazel and soon move her gaze to Valicia. Azazel soon tells the story of Valicia Lucifer to Anna. "In her childhood, due to She able to obtain Divine Dividing because of her bloodline of being half Devil and half Human, She was abuse by her father and Grandfather to the point the only one who still loves her was her own mother." "Because She cannot handle the abuse she receives, She escapes with the help of her mother, but soon get caught by one of Rizevim''s subordinates." "In the end, She is able to escape... Due to her mother is able to hold Rizevim subordinate, long enough for Valicia to be able to escape. "Soon She meets one of my executives from Grigori that bring her to me." "In the end, I decided to adopt her." After Azazel ends the story there, Anna stays quiet as she looks at Valicia who suddenly lets out tears from her eyes. "It''s because of me, mother got killed." Said Valicia who kneel as she cries. "Then, are you fine for letting your mother''s sacrifice go to waste?" Said Anna with a serious expression. "What do you mean?" asks Valicia who is still crying while looking at Anna. "Don''t you want to take revenge on the one who killed your mother?" asks Anna while looking at Valicia. Valicia who heard this stop crying as She looks at Anna. "I want to... But I don''t have enough strength to fight them." Said Valicia as she looks at Anna with a sad expression. "Then why don''t you become strong, so that no one can beat you in a fight." Said Anna while smiling at Valicia as she pats her head. "Can I really become stronger than them?" asks Valicia while sobbing. "Of course you can, you have the potential to reach that." Said Anna with a smile on her face while looking at Valicia. "All right, I''ll do my best to become the strongest." Said Valicia with her eyes full of determination as she looks at Anna. "For that, you need to surpass my son." Said Anna with a smile as she looks at Valicia. Valicia who heard this wears a surprised face but soon she says something to Anna. "Then I''ll surpass him too." Said Valicia with her eyes still full of determination. Anna who sees this couldn''t help but hug her again with a creepy smile on her face. "Why are you so cute~~? " Said Anna while hugging Valicia. "Release me!! Help me, Azazel!!" Said Valicia who once again plead help to Azazel, but Azazel could only respond with a sigh as he looks at Anna''s behavior. After a minute of hugging, Anna soon releases her hug from Valicia, while Valicia once again walks backward from Anna, so that Anna couldn''t hug her again. "Oh yeah Azazel, how come Baraqiel doesn''t know the fact that I married, but you know it from my father?" asks Anna while looking at Azazel. "Oh about that, I forgot to tell Baraqiel and Shemhazai." Said Azazel while laughing. "Yeah, even I was surprised hearing from Azazel that Anna-sama is married." Said Shemhazai. Anna then looks at Azazel with a deadpan expression while sighing, but soon ask another question. "Then what about the place where Rizevim stay at? I mean that you guys found Valicia near that place right?" Said Anna with a serious expression. "About that, looks like there is some barrier that covers the place where that guy is staying at and when we trying to enter the barrier it''ll transport us into a random place, even for Valicia when she gets out from the barrier, she transports into a random place, well that is what she says to me." Said Azazel. "I see..." Said Anna while thinking something, but soon she shrugs it off. "Well looks like I overstay here for too long, before I leave, Just to remind you please watch over all of your ''Fallen Angels'' so that the same thing doesn''t happen again or I will take all of your consoles and also please say to Baraqiel that if he wants to meet Shuri and Akeno, he can contact me, well that is all." Said Anna with the first half of the sentence gives shudder to Azazel''s body. "Okay, I will be more careful next time and I will relay that to Baraqiel." Said Azazel as he nods with a wry smile while wearing a nervous expression. Anna soon opens the portal as She walks toward the portal while saying goodbye to Azazel, Shemhazai, and Valicia. Chapter 26 - Aftermath Part Final & Bond {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~ POV Tetsuya: ~~ After I and Akeno part with my mom and Shuri-san from the living room, I then go to Shirou''s room so I can call him to play together with Akeno so that Shirou and Akeno will get along just well. We then move to the front yard to play around with a ball. When We start playing, both of them don''t really talk to one another, due to Akeno being too shy and Shirou doesn''t know what to say since this is the first time he plays with someone other than me. But after half an hour, both of them already get familiar with each other. Suddenly Shuri comes to the front yard alone, and this makes the three of us look at her. "Don''t mind me. You kids can continue playing" Said Shuri while smiling at the three of us. Both Akeno and Shirou is continuing playing the ball, While I ask a question about mom. "Shuri-san, Where is mom?" I ask this question to Shuri-san. "About that... it looks like She buys more grocery so she can prepare the welcome party for us." When I heard this from Shuri, I''m a little bit surprise and soon can suspect the reason for the welcome party, but just for confirmation, I''m going to ask. "Did you say Welcome party... Did you mean you and Akeno are going to live with us?" I ask with an excited expression as Shuri replies with a smile as she says "Yep". And after confirming this, I conclude that the reason for Shuri and Akeno to live here is due to the danger that has yet to come. If mom let both of them live alone, that would be dangerous due to Himejima could attack both of them at any time, and there is also a probability that the Fallen Angels will attack her too, but who knows... But, Mom goes to buy some groceries... Why Would She? There are still so many groceries in the kitchen yesterday that we can use for the welcome party... Don''t tell me She is going an all-out attack, well that is possible with my mom''s personality, Well she can also go out to buy some new clothes for Shuri and Akeno to wear since their house is blown away by the attack. I could only sigh in my mind and then is about to go play with Akeno and Shirou again, but suddenly Shuri called me again. "Tetsuya-kun." Said Shuri while trying to call me, as I turned toward Shuri while confused about why I''m getting called by her. "Yes, Shuri-san?" Said me who look at Shuri who wears a confused expression. "Thank you for protecting us back then, if it weren''t for you Akeno and I would''ve died that morning... and also Sorry, if it weren''t for us you wouldn''t have to risk your life and you also wouldn''t have to kill a person as a child." Said Shuri who instantly bow in front of me while apologizing to me. "Don''t blame yourself Shuri-san... The fault here is lies toward the one who attacks us, and also if you feel sorry that I kill a person because of both you and Akeno, you don''t have to. I choose this path myself and I wouldn''t regret it if it''s for the sake of someone close to me like Shuri-san and Akeno." Said me while showing a big smile on my face toward Shuri, but inside my mind, I feel so embarrassed that I said the cringe sentence toward a person that I want to run away. Ever since my personality back to normal due to fusing a personality that has been apart from me, I sometimes feel cringe at my other personality who says this kind of sentence when I still not yet regain my other personality, but looks like I have to get used to it. Shuri who heard all of my words can only smile while looking at me. "You know, Tetsuya-kun sometimes I wonder if you really 5 years old boy." Said Shuri with a smile on her face while looking at me, this made me a little bit nervous. "I''m probably just a genius and m.a.t.u.r.e 5 years old boy that is very strong." This is the only excuse that I can come up with while showing a big smile toward Shuri who is giggling at my excuse. "Yeah, that is probably it." Said Shuri while smiling at me, when suddenly someone is calling me. "Then Shuri-san, I''m going to play with Akeno and Shirou first." Said me while running toward Akeno and Shirou as I look at Shuri who only smiles as she says "Have fun". We then continuing playing around in the front yard while Shuri is watching us while sitting in a chair that is in the front yard. After an hour has passed, Mom then comes home while carrying many groceries and some other stuff in her hand. We then stop playing after Mom enters the house, as We also enter the house with Shuri. Akeno then surprised after hearing that she will live with us after my mom told her about it. She then blushes while looking at me with a smile on her face. This doesn''t go unnoticed by my mom and Shuri, as both of them teasingly both me and Akeno. Mom also shows my little sister, Akina who is still an infant baby that still 8 months old to Shuri and Akeno, both of them could only enjoy the sight of my little sister. 2 hours have passed and it''s almost evening. My mom is about to start preparing some dishes for the welcoming party. "Mom, I want to take a bath." Said me while looking at my mom. "Sure." Said my mom who only nodded, but then She says something which makes me a bit surprised. "Akeno-chan, why don''t you take bath with Tetsuya." When I heard, I''m so surprised and then look at Akeno. I soon look around and found that my little brother, Shirou, and Shuri have taken a bath. And I look at my mom who only gives me a teasing smile. Looks like I have fallen into her trap... I could only sigh as I then enter the bathroom with Akeno. We then wash each other In the bathroom while being n.a.k.e.d and also have fun chatting with each other. I of course didn''t think any dirty thoughts, I mean she still 5 years old and also still a kid. In any case, if some reader reads this, I just want to say I AM NOT A LOLICONN!!!!!, but this is not going to stop me from liking legal loli, but of course, my preference is like a normal person who likes big b.o.o.b.s, but of course, I only appreciate them and not ogling them in l.u.s.t. If I act like a pervert who is ogling some people''s big b.o.o.b.s, my past life childhood friend is not going to fall in love with me. But when I suddenly think about my past life childhood friend, I get a little bit depressed as I then utter to word ''Hana'' inside my mind. Soon Akeno who is taking a bath with me asks me "Are you alright Tetsuya?" with a worried expression, which makes me look at Akeno. I then smile at Akeno while replying to her "Don''t worry I''m alright.", Which makes Akeno smile at me while saying "Okay then.". At that time, I once again promise myself to get stronger so that I can protect someone close to me, so the same thing as Hana doesn''t happen to someone close to me. {A/N: Hana is the name of MC childhood friend in his past life.} We then go out of the bathroom and then go to the living room and enjoy the welcome party with many dishes on the table. After the Welcome party, which I don''t know why but Akeno is still clinging to me, which I don''t mind. I probably could guess that Akeno is still terrified of the thing that happens to me back then in the shrine. When I''m done with all the things I do before sleeping, I then want to go to my room and sleep. Well, I can go and check my new power and other stuff in ''White Room'' before sleep, but let just do that tomorrow since many things happen today that are tiring me and the thing I need the most right now is to get a good night''s sleep. When I''m about to enter the room, my mom suddenly calls me with a teasing smile on her face, and the only thing I can feel from her expression is a bad feeling. "Well, I don''t mind." In the end, I answer my mom, which my mom reply with a smile. Soon Akeno comes to my room while wearing a pajama that my mom bought with a happy expression. Then, before both of us go to sleep, Akeno asks me a question "Are people usually screaming when they''re sleeping?", This makes me confused, and ask Akeno about it "Where did you learn that?". "When daddy and mommy are sleeping, daddy is usually screaming, well sometimes mom does too." When I heard this I can only twitch my mouth. ''Ah... That kind of screaming huh...'' I then say something to Akeno with a wry smile "Well, this is going to happen someday when you have grown up to become an a.d.u.l.t." "I see... That is a bit weird when you screaming while sleeping, but okay." Akeno could only nod in acceptance. Soon both of us sleep in the same bed since my room contains only one bed, but the bed itself is large enough to sleep with three a.d.u.l.t people. After a few minutes, Akeno soon fasts asleep as She started to hug my left hand like a pillow. I of course could only sigh when Akeno is hugging my hand. When I''m about to sleep, suddenly a tear started to fall from Akeno''s cheek. "Tetsuya... Tetsuya... Please don''t disappear..." "Don''t worry I''m right here." After I''m saying this, Akeno''s tears stop falling, and right now she is showing a peaceful smile on her face. I then look at her with a smile on my face and soon fall asleep. ~~ END OF POV ~~ Chapter 27 - Check New Skill & Another Noble Phantasm {A/N: I edit something in Chapter 4 and 6 Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} Morning has arrived, and Tetsuya woke up from his sleep. After he woke up he feels that his body is a bit cramped, and he looks at his left side that Akeno has been hugging his entire body like a pillow. Tetsuya then tries to check the time from the clock in the wall. He finds out that it''s still 5 AM in the morning. He then reaches his right arm to another pillow and swaps the pillow with himself so that he didn''t bother Akeno who is still sleeping. After Tetsuya gets up from his bed, he then stands up and then yawns as he stretches his arms. Ever since his personality came back to normal he is lazier than ever. But, as he concludes in chapter 1 that he wants to change his habit of being lazying around, he decides to stay wake up and not go back to lazying around the bed. Tetsuya then slowly open the door so it didn''t bother Akeno who is still sleeping in his bed while hugging the pillow. He then slowly close the door. Tetsuya then goes to the bathroom to take a morning shower, but soon before he takes the morning shower. He decides to go to the ''White Room'' to check his new skill. After he arrives at the ''White Room'', he then summons all of his shadow armies, who then look at Tetsuya and instantly bow at him. ''Well, damn... isn''t this look cool.'' think Tetsuya while looking at his own shadow army who is bowing to him with admiration. The last time he extracts all the shadow, he didn''t get a closer look at all of his shadow army. But now he feels the sense of admiration by looking at his own army who cannot die. Tetsuya then creates the same doll that he uses for training in the few past months and orders the doll to attack one of his shadows. Of course, he orders the doll to attack the shadow of ''Himejima Suou'', who he hated so much other than Kokabiel. He wants to test if the regeneration of the shadow would work if the shadow got an attack. Well as he expected, the damage that deals into the shadow is only going to regenerate if he has mana. "Oh yeah, looks like I almost forgot about that." Said Tetsuya who suddenly opens his [ITEM] system as he stores all of his shadows. ------------------------------- [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Intermediate-Level] [Gravity Magic Grimoire for High-Level] ------------------------------- Tetsuya uses both Gravity Magic Grimoire since his Intelligent status is higher enough than the requirement. Suddenly the notification started to pop up. ------------------------------- [You have learned [Gravity Magic - Intermediate-Level]] [You have learned [Gravity Magic - High-Level]] [All the knowledge that [Gravity Magic Grimoire for Intermediate-Level] have will now be transferred into the host brain.] [All the knowledge that [Gravity Magic Grimoire for High-Level] have will now be transferred into the host brain.] ------------------------------- ''¡ºGravity Magic - High-Level: Black hole¡»'' Suddenly a big black sphere appears near the doll, this causes the big black sphere to s.u.c.k.e.d the doll inside it, and after 15 seconds the big black sphere slowly disappears. "Looks like the Blackhole only lasts for 15 seconds and the radius only within 10 meters." Said Tetsuya as he calculating the result of his black hole. Well, in the end, he was happy about the result and believe that the skill will keep progressing if he levels it up. After Tetsuya tries the Gravity magic that he uses, he then decides to check out the new skill that he receives from gacha other than ''Shadow Extraction''. The first skill that he tries is ''Unlimited Blade Works'', and that is the only skill that includes in the [NOBLE PHANTASM] system from all of the 10 pull from [GACHA] system. ------------------------------- ? Unlimited Blade Works (Lv. 1/5) Type: ??? Rank: E-~A++ Trap all the enemy inside a Reality marble within the range of 20 meters radius. Can store any weapon to ''Unlimited Blade Works'' as long as the host of the system can fully trace the weapon completely. Noble Phantasm Usage Conditions: None Noble Phantasm Mana Cost: (Depends on the usage of the weapon that the host of the system project inside the reality marble and also depends on how long the host tries to maintain the reality marble.) Noble Phantasm Cooldown Time: None ------------------------------- The first thing Tetsuya does is projecting a weapon from ''Unlimited Blade Works''. ¡ºI am the bone of my sword¡»Tetsuya chant the first line to strengthening his projection. ¡ºCaladbolg¡»Suddenly a bow of Heroic spirit EMIYA possess that is a little higher than Tetsuya body appear in Tetsuya left hand and Caladbolg II appear in the palm of Tetsuya right hand. "Ughh... It''s a bit harder to adjust the position of the bow when the weapon is a bit higher than my body." Said Tetsuya as he trying to adjust the position of the bow so he can fire the bow easier. The Caladbolg II move so fast that even the doll cannot make a move. The Caladbolg II then hit the body of the doll and soon cause a huge explosion. "*Phew* Seems like my Archery skill from the Archery club isn''t getting rusty, though I can fire 100 meters or more if I have my body from my past life *sigh*." Said Tetsuya while sighing in disappointment. In his past life, when he still in middle school, he used to do some Archery in the Archery club, and his skill is also on par with the professional. He used to win so many gold medals but after a certain accident in his third year of middle school he then quit Archery club and study all kinds of martial arts, like Judo, kendo, and many other more, though the one he is kinda fond is Kendo. "Hmm... Maybe I should buy ''Clairvoyance'' skill so that I will be more good at archery." Said Tetsuya who is planning on buying ''Clairvoyance'' skill. In the end, he buys the ''Clairvoyance'' skill for 200.000 System-Points. ------------------------------- [You have learned [Clairvoyance]] ------------------------------- Tetsuya then tries the ''Clairvoyance'' skill, so that he can see how far he can observe the surrounding environment. In the end, he can only observe as far as a 1 KM radius, more than that his eyes will start to get hurt. After that, he tries other projection and also the reality marble ''Unlimited Blade Works'' until he satisfies. The second skill he tries then is the ''Split Body'' skill which is a passive skill. When he sees the description of the skill he is a bit shock. Split Body (Lv. 1/99) Create Another actual body of the host of the system, with the same mind, status, and also the same power as the host. *Any physical damage that happens to the other body will also happen to the other body including the host of the system and also it applies in vice versa. Skill Usage Conditions: None Limit: (1/2) ------------------------------- "Hoo... Interesting, but this can be a double-edged weapon as well, but this also probably can be a good skill too." Said Tetsuya with a creepy smile on his face. He then uses the skill when suddenly a screen pops up in front of him. ------------------------------- -- BODY 2 -- Armor: (None) Cloak: (None) Gloves: (None) Boots: (None) Upper Clothes: (None) Lower Clothes: (None) Right Weapon: (None) Left Weapon: (None) [Continue] ------------------------------- "It looks like my equipment... That means that my other body will be n.a.k.e.d probably... Well, there is only one way to find out." Said Tetsuya who then press the ''Continue'' button. Suddenly a n.a.k.e.d Tetsuya can be seen in front of Tetsuya. "Indeed... my other body is n.a.k.e.d." Said Tetsuya while nodding sagely as he strokes his chin and looking at his other body that is n.a.k.e.d. {A/N: I will imply Tetsuya other body as Tetsuya2.} "This body is indeed n.a.k.e.d." Said Tetsuya2 as he only sighs while he is n.a.k.e.d. Tetsuya2 then opens the system without Tetsuya order since both of them share the same mind, and the only difference is Tetsuya''s mind already becomes 2 as he shares the same mind as the other body or more correctly connected. Tetsuya2 then opens his system only for him to look at Tetsuya with a smile. "It looks like I can open the system." Said Tetsuya2 with a smile. Both Tetsuya then tries many things, and they figure out many things from the ''Split Body'' skill. 1. Both Tetsuya doesn''t share the same mana capacity. That means both Tetsuya have their own mana capacity. For example, if Tetsuya who right now has mana of 68.500, that''s means Tetsuya2 has the same amount of mana as Tetsuya, which is kind of OP. 2. Both Tetsuya, share the same memory since both minds connected. 3. There is no time limit in the ''Split body'' skill. That means both of them can stay split as long as they want to. 4. Both Tetsuya share the same [ITEM] system. So if Tetsuya pulls something from his [ITEM] system, the item will be gone from Tetsuya2 [ITEM] system. 5. Both of them share the same cooldown skill. For example, if Tetsuya uses skill and there is a cooldown, Tetsuya2 cannot use the skill because of the cooldown. 6. Both of them share the same [STATUS] system. For example, Tetsuya2 just did Physical training from the [DAILY MISSION] system, which means Tetsuya and Tetsuya2 will receive the same amount of EXP, and that also means they share the same level. The same thing like his status if Tetsuya increases his status that means Tetsuya2 status will also increase. 7. Both of them will share the same pressure. So if Tetsuya2 uses 20x gravity on his body, Tetsuya will also feel the weight in his body as well. 8. Tetsuya can fuse his body back together with Tetsuya2 anytime he wants. 9. If somehow Tetsuya2 mana is somehow lower than Tetsuya when fusing both bodies back together. Tetsuya mana is going to take the one who has the bigger mana which means Tetsuya himself. When Tetsuya sees his mana, Tetsuya thinks that this is a kind of a cheat or a bug since he can spawn as many Tetsuya2 as he wants with the same amount of mana as himself, with this he can make an infinite amount of mana as long he can summon Tetsuya2 again. 10. Both of them share the same System-Points, so if Tetsuya uses his system-points that means Tetsuya2 System-points will also decrease. There is more to the ''Split Body'' skill, but that is a story for another time. Both Tetsuya then happily continue to try the other skill, even though one of them is being n.a.k.e.d. Chapter 28 - Check New Skill Part Final & Another World?! {A/N: I edit something from the previous chapter about the ''Split Body'' skill, if you don''t notice any difference then don''t worry about it. And there is voting on whether Gasper is Trap or female on discord, so if you are interested go check it out. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, and all the latest information and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} The Third skill that Tetsuya is going to try now is ''Evasion''. Tetsuya then makes Tetsuya2 attack him as fast as he could. Tetsuya2 then project Kanshou one of the pair weapons of Kanshou and Bakuya and attack as fast as he could which only makes Tetsuya stand there, but before the weapon hits Tetsuya, Tetsuya instinctively evades the attack. ------------------------------- Evasion (Lv. 1/99) Automatically make the host of the system evade any attack as long as the host has the capabilities and the stamina. Skill Usage Conditions: None ------------------------------- Tetsuya feels this skill is good as long as his strength on top of the enemy. The Fourth skill that Tetsuya try is ''The World''. He then shows the stand ''The World'' on his back. Then look at his skill. ------------------------------- The World (Lv. 1/99) *Every living thing that hits by ''The World'' power, is going to stop in time, there is no exception, EXCEPT a stand that has the same type or ability as ''The World''. Stand Usage Conditions: None Stand Cooldown: 1 minute Stand Mana Cost: 3.000/Used ------------------------------- "I thought that there is someone from DxD that can withstand the time stop, but now after reading this I feel relieved, there is no one that can move inside the range of ''The World'' except if there is someone that has a stand that has the same power as ''The World'' in this world which is kinda impossible... Hopefully. " Said Tetsuya as he is wiping a non-existent sweat from his face, but in the latter part, his face got tense a little bit. Tetsuya then says a Jojo reference in the next line. "The World!! Stop time!!" Shout Tetsuya as the Tetsuya2 in front of him cannot move. "I always like to say that." Said Tetsuya as he smiling. "Looks like this body cannot move on the time stopped due to me not bring out my stand." Said Tetsuya2. The Fifth skill that Tetsuya try is ''Regeneration''. He then projects Kanshou and cut a little bit of his arm skin. ------------------------------- HP : 88.400/88.500 Mana : 41.000/68.500 ------------------------------- Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_51717282379922562 for visiting. After 20 seconds his little wound is healed due to the ''Regeneration'' effect. ------------------------------- Regeneration (Lv. 1/99) *This includes regenerating all the damage that inflicts in the body. Skill Usage Conditions: The host of the system must be injured or the HP of the host of the system has been decreased. ------------------------------- "With this, I can become Wolverine if I keep leveling up this skill, Hahaha... Well, let''s check another skill." Said Tetsuya while laughing. Tetsuya then explores all the skills from gacha that he didn''t touch yet and after 10 minutes he is finally done checking all the skills. He then fused back with Tetsuya2 and is about to do the rest of his daily mission, but soon he realizes that he almost forgot to use the ''World Dungeon Ticket'' that he obtained yesterday. "Oh yeah, I almost about that World Dungeon thing." Said Tetsuya as he starts to open the [GACHA] system. ------------------------------- [RANK OF RARITY] ¡ô C (Common) ¡ô R (Rare) ¡ô SR (Super Rare) ¡ô SSR (Super Super Rare) ¡ô SSSR (Super Super Super Rare) ¡ô UR (Ultra Rare) ¡ô LR (Legendary Rare) ¡ô MR (Mythic Rare) ? Item (C~R) 1 Roll: 50.000 System-Points ? Premium Item (R~UR) 1 Roll: 500.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 5.000.000 System-Points ? Super Premium Item (SSR~MR) 1 Roll: 1.000.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 10.000.000 System-Points ? Skill (C~R) 1 roll: 50.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 500.000 System-Points 1 Roll: 500.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 5.000.000 System-Points ? Super Premium Skill (SSR~MR) 1 Roll: 1.000.000 System-Points 10 Rolls: 10.000.000 System-Points ? World Dungeon 1 Roll: 20.000.000 System-Points or 1x [World Dungeon Ticket] ------------------------------- Tetsuya then looks at the World Dungeon banner and is about to press 1 Roll for 1 World Dungeon Ticket. ''I wonder what kind of dungeon the ''World Dungeon'' is? Hopefully, I can still extract the shadow of the monster I kill in there.'' think Tetsuya while pressing the button. ------------------------------- ? World Dungeon roll: [Processing...] [Trying to connect to the other side...] ------------------------------- "*hmm* This is the first time I see this in the notification, well probably it''s probably very hard to connect to the Dungeon." Said Tetsuya as he only shrugged it. ------------------------------- [World Dungeon has been connected] ------------------------------- When Tetsuya sees this he is a bit excited, then when suddenly a notification pops up again, Tetsuya''s eyes are widened in shock. ------------------------------- [Akame ga Kill!] ------------------------------- Tetsuya only standing with a confused and shocked expression as he sees the notification. ''What the actual F*ck is happening?! I thought this was a dungeon, not a World Travel!? And also why the heck did I get that disturbing kind of world?!'' think Tetsuya as he screams in his mind. After a few seconds have passed, Tetsuya started to calm down as he only sighs. Suddenly a few notifications start to pop up in front of Tetsuya. ------------------------------- [The System notice that the Host of the system already calmed down] [The System is now going to explain about the ''World Dungeon''] ------------------------------- When Tetsuya sees the first notification, his mouth is twitching. But soon he calms down after seeing the second notification. ------------------------------- [As the Host of the System probably know, the ''World Dungeon'' is a world that you call ''another world''] [The difference is that the world that the ''World Dungeon'' provide is more different than the host of the system world] [When the Host of the system kill living things including humans in there, the Host of the system will not only get EXP but also a drop item] [The drop can be anything, such as skill, material, and many more] [You can receive Mission in the ''Dungeon World''] [The Host of the system can bring another living thing to The Host of the system world, but the living thing will lose the value of drop, making it cannot drop anything if the Host of the system decide to kill it, even if the Host of the system make the living thing go back to their world] [There is no time difference between the ''Dungeon World'' world and ''The host of the system'' World] ------------------------------- "This is interesting... But even so why... Just why did you have to send me into a shady type of world, but I wonder what is the timeline for ''Akame ga Kill'', well the only way to check is to go there." Said Tetsuya while sighing. ''Hmm... But at least I can extract all the Danger beasts into my army and stole all the Teigu.'' think Tetsuya while stroking his chin as he nodding sagely. "But the problem is there is no time difference... So when I have gone from this world, the time is still going to continue in this world..." Said Tetsuya while thinking about how to solve this problem, when suddenly an idea comes to his mind. "Of course!! I can use ''Split Body'' skill to make my other body go to another world." Said Tetsuya while smiling. "*Hmm*... I think I''ll do it later after I go back to the real world, but first I need to complete my daily mission." Said Tetsuya. Tetsuya then completes all of his daily mission and then go out from the ''White Room''. After he goes out of the ''White Room'', he then continues his bathroom time and gets a morning shower. After he finishes taking his bath, he then slowly open his door room and checks that Akeno is still sleeping while hugging his pillow. He then slowly close the door and go to his closet to takes a pair of clothes and puts them on his [ITEM] system so that he can use them for his other body since he doesn''t want to explore the other world while being n.a.k.e.d. Tetsuya then put the clothes into his other body and then split his body without making a noise, while Akeno is still sleeping. Tetsuya then makes his other body open the [WORLD DUNGEON] system and then open the [Akame ga Kill!] world. Suddenly in front of Tetsuya''s other body, there is a portal that opens up. Thankfully when the portal open, it didn''t make any noise that is going to make Akeno awake. "*phew* Looks like the portal didn''t wake up Akeno." Said Tetsuya while looking at Akeno who is still sleeping. Tetsuya then makes his other body enter the portal. "Looks like I''m going to the ''Training room''." Said Tetsuya as he goes out of his room and goes to the ''Training Room'' in his house. Chapter 29 - Danger Beast & Another Class Mission {A/N: From now on in this fan-fic, Gasper gender is going to be female. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} -- Somewhere unknown in Akame ga Kill! world -- A portal suddenly appears near a place where there are many mountains and forests that are surrounding that portal. Suddenly, Tetsuya comes out of that portal, while looking around with a curious expression. "Looks like I stranded in the middle of nowhere." Said Tetsuya while sighing as the portal that is behind him slowly disappear. Suddenly a notification pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- [Because the Host of this system enter the ''World Dungeon'', the System is going to give the Host of this system a skill name [Language Comprehension Mastery]] ------------------------------- "Well, at least I''m not going to spend my time learning another language." Said Tetsuya as he starts to notice that many ''Danger Beast'' is surrounding him. The Danger Beast has the appearance of over-sized lizards that have horns sticking out of their heads backward. They also have gemstones embedded in their foreheads. Somehow one of {A/N: Monster in the Akame ga kill world called Danger Beast if somehow you don''t know... The rank of Danger Beast: Class 4, Class 3, Class 2, Class 1, Special Class, Super Class. Class 4 is the weakest, and Super Class is the strongest. akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Danger_Beasts} "Well looks like my presence is not welcome in here... *Hmm* There are 41 including one who is hiding too... Let''s test something, Biel!" Said Tetsuya while calling ''Biel'' from his shadow. When Biel is summoned near Tetsuya from his shadow, Biel soon kneels in front of Tetsuya. "Kill all of them, including the one who is still hiding." Said Tetsuya with a cold smile while looking at his surrounding. Biel then stands up and starts to move around at high speed while summoning a dark color light sword in his hand. In a second He instantly kills almost half the ''Danger Beast'' that surrounding Tetsuya. ------------------------------- [You have obtained Item [Potion]] [You have obtained Item [Curse Mask]] [You have obtained Item [Mana Potion]] [You have obtained Item [Weed]] [You have obtained Item [Apple]] [You have obtained Item [Purify Potion]] [You have obtained Item [Cure Potion]] ------------------------------- "Looks like all of the drop items is going to my [ITEM] system, and why the heck did I get a ''Curse Mask''?" Said Tetsuya while trying to open his [ITEM] system. Tetsuya then also checks something in his system and opens his [SKILL] system. He then shows a smile on his face while seeing one of his skills. ------------------------------- Shadow Storage (Lv. 2/99) You absorb created Shadow Soldiers and store them. Stored Shadow can be summoned and reabsorbed whenever and wherever the animator d.e.s.i.r.es. Skill Mana Cost: None Skill Cooldown Time: None Stored Shadows: 20/120 ------------------------------- "Looks like I was right." Said Tetsuya, he wants to test if his skill would level up if he let his shadow soldier that is store in his shadow kill some enemies, and he was right. "Biel... Let one of them alive, and bring the one who is alive to me." Said Tetsuya while looking at Biel who almost kill the last ''Danger Beast''. Biel only nodded at Tetsuya as he grabs the ''Danger Beast'' in the neck and brings it to Tetsuya while dragging it, well, of course, the ''Danger Beast'' try to escape Biel''s hand, but fail. Biel then put the ''Danger Beast'' in front of Tetsuya while holding the ''Danger Beast'' neck on the ground, so the ''Danger Beast'' cannot escape. Tetsuya then looks at the ''Danger Beast'' forehead that embedded Gemstone in its forehead, somehow the ''Danger Beast'' in front of him has a red Gemstone in its forehead, which makes these sounds somehow familiar to him. He then steps a bit forward near the ''Danger Beast'' and then kicks the ''Danger Beast'' stomach which instantly makes the ''Danger Beast'' stomach explode. {A/N: Somehow the context above is a bit disturbing lol.} Suddenly a notification appears in front of Tetsuya. ------------------------------- [You have killed a Marg Don Alpha male. 80.000 EXP of [STATUS] has been acquired] [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 80.000 EXP will be changed into 160.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ------------------------------- ''Hmm... Marg... Oh yeah, that Marg! That means I''m on Marg Plateau right now. That''s why the ''Danger Beast'' is a bit familiar... Well, it''s been a long time since I read the manga... Maybe I should buy ''Photographic Memory'' skill so I can remember all the details that I almost forgot and also for other stuff.'' think Tetsuya who suddenly remembers. He then thinks about whether he should buy ''Photographic Memory'', but in the end, he ends up buying the skill for 150.000 system points. ------------------------------- [You have learned [Photographic Memory]] ------------------------------- ------------------------------- Shadow Extraction (Lv. 2/99) Creates a shadow soldier by extracting Mana from the recently deceased lifeform. The chance of failure increases the higher the target''s stats are, and the more time passed since the target''s death. Skill Usage Conditions: None Skill Mana Cost: None Skill Cooldown Time: None Shadows able to be extracted: 0/130 ------------------------------- ------------------------------- Shadow stored: 61/120 ? Biel (Rank B Lv. 13/99) ? Fallen Angel (4 pair of black wings) (Rank D Lv. 89/99) ? Fallen Angel (4 pair of black wings) (Rank D Lv. 87/99) ? Fallen Angel (4 pair of black wings) (Rank D Lv. 86/99) ... ? Suou Himejima (Rank E Lv. 63/99) ? Marg Don Alpha male (Rank E Lv. 47/99) ? Marg Don (Rank E Lv. 7/99) ? Marg Don (Rank E Lv. 7/99) ? Marg Don (Rank E Lv. 6/99) ... ? Himejima clan member (Rank F Lv. 20/99) ------------------------------- "Well, it''s not that bad for a Class 1 ''Danger Beast''." Said Tetsuya when he sees all the Extract shadow rank, he really didn''t show any disappointed expression on his face at all since he sees Biel kill all the enemy without any effort. But still, he is a little bit happy since their rank is a bit higher than Himejima Clan members shadow since the Himejima Clan members have the lowest rank except for Himejima Suou. Tetsuya then enters all the corpses of the ''Danger Beast'' inside his [ITEM] system, maybe it will be helpful someday in the future. He then continues to walk around as he tries to slay many ''Danger Beast'' around while exploring. -- Training Room - Tetsuya House -- The Original Tetsuya who just finish training around for an hour is now sweating, this is because he is trying to try 30 x gravity while training, well it''s a bit hard in his human form that is still small since he is still a kid, but he still can handle it just fine. Well, his other body who is still in ''Akame ga Kill'' world can also feel the pressure of 30 x gravity, but he thinks of this as training to become stronger. Suddenly after coming out from the ''Training Room'' a notification pop up in front of him. ------------------------------- [The Host of this system cleared ''Muramasa Legacy'' Class Mission] ------------------ Muramasa Legacy (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION Senji Muramasa is a famed blacksmith within Ise Province. Legend says that he has forged a demon sword that antagonizes the Tokugawa clan. As a blacksmith, Senji Muramasa confident that his blacksmith skill has reached the territory of God. He displayed Territory Creation skill as his whole workshop just never stops following him. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system gain access to Muramasa Territory Creation. ?Clear Conditions: ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaches level 40. ? Learn ''Blacksmith'' Skill. ? Learn '' Weapon Appraisal'' Skill. ?Mission Reward: Obtained Skill [Muramasa Territory Creation] ------------------ ------------------------------- ''Finally!'' think Tetsuya who looks at the notification with a smile, but suddenly another notification pop again in front of him. ------------------------------- The Inheritor of Senji Muramasa ?Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION After sword by sword was forged, Senji Muramasa finally is able to forge his ideal sword into reality which is ''Tsumukari Muramasa'' the blade that can cut through bonds, fate, time, causality, and destiny, and slice through the idea of karma itself. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system can inherit Muramasa blades. ?Clear Conditions: ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaches level 90. ? ''Blacksmith'' reaches level 90. ? ''Weapon Appraisal'' reaches level 70. ? Create a Weapon that is rank A or higher. ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Item [Tsumukari Muramasa] ? Obtained Noble Phantasm [Baseless Blade Works] ? Evolve ''Muramasa Descendant'' Class into ''Muramasa incarnation'' ------------------------------- ''Ugh... This is much higher than I thought as I have to make almost all of my skills to reach level 90. But the reward is also worth it since I''m going to obtain an excellent weapon and my Class is also going to evolve. I can also buy it from [SHOP] system, but it''s probably pricey, I think, I shouldn''t buy many things that unnecessary to spend if I can obtain it for free.'' think Tetsuya while nodding with the intention to save his system-points, but in reality, his real intention is to get enough system-points for spending it on the [GACHA] system as he starts to get an addiction for it. Tetsuya knows that getting addicted to [GACHA] is bad but he can''t help it, as he starts to get more addicted when he gets the highest rarity ''UR'' on the banner. When he checks the price of ''Shadow Extraction'' in the [SHOP] system, the price is over 1.800.000 System-points which he only spends 5.000.000 system points to roll 10 skill. It''s more like comparing it to a one-time roll that is worthed 500.000 system-points and 1.800.000 System-points. "Well, time to start my work." Said Tetsuya as he soon vanishes to the ''White Room'' so he can open ''Muramasa Territory Creation'' in there. Chapter 30 - Too much Progression & Fateful Meeting {A/N: Sorry for the delay, here is 3.4k word. Anyway, my update will be much slower since I busy with my uni. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~TIME SKIP 1 YEAR~~ ~~ POV Tetsuya: ~~ 1 year has passed since the accident of both Akeno and Shuri, and right now I''m 6 years old. A lot of things has happened during the 1 year that has passed, such as Akeno and I become an elementary school student. Even though that I don''t have to study since I still retain all of my knowledge from my past life, I still decide to read all the books in my family library. This all happen before I was about to enter elementary school, when I ask my mom where can I study with the excuse is for my school preparation, my mom then leads me to our second floor and open a bounded field which leads to many rooms. There are so many kinds of rooms, such as the Library, Gardening, Weaponry, and even to my surprise Gaming room. When I enter the library, I cannot contain my surprise as I look inside the room. There are so many floors inside the library, if I were to count all of it, it''s about 50 floors. Every floor has its own genre of books such as Academic, Magic, Martial Arts, Cooking, Manga, Light Novel, and many more. I then read all kinds of books in the library, and learn many things, such as Cooking Mastery, and other stuff. I also found out that japan supports polygamy. I also ask my mom and Shuri to teach me how to cook, which lead both of them to giggle at me and ask me a question on why I want to try on how to cook. I of course only answered them with the answer I interested in cooking, which both of them only nodded at me while smile at me. But unknown to them, in my past life, I''m also good at cooking which also becomes my daily thing to prepare a lunchbox for me and Hana, my childhood friend. Well, of course, I need a chair to assist me to cook, and also both mom and Shuri monitor me since I still a 5 years old kid back then. But when they tasted my cooking, both of them look at me with widened eyes. Both of them, then ask me how can I make good food which I only replied it because I read all the recipe book in the library, and memorized it which of course I didn''t lie about it. In the end, my mom only lifts my body in the air with both of her hands, while saying that I''m genius as usual while looking at me with an impressed expression. Well moving on to my school life... It''s boring I think... Well, of course, it''s going to be boring since I''m 17 years old in my mind. But well I try to make my day in school by drawing in my notebook all the time to increase my ''Drawing Mastery'' that I also obtain this past year. Well, there is also a lot of stuff that I do in the past year, but let save it for another time. Moving to my life at Akame ga Kill, well it looks like I have figured out the timeline of Akame ga kill. The actual story Akame ga Kill timeline starts at 1024 of the Imperial reign where Tatsumi arrive at the empire but looks like I arrive at the timeline of 1012 of the Imperial reign which 12 years before the starting point of Akame ga Kill. {A/N: You can see the year in chapter 1 of Akame ga Kill manga} I also found out that the Prime minister of The Empire is still Chouri, which makes sense since the current Emperor is the parents of the kid who becomes the Emperor in Akame ga Kill who is controlled by the fatty Honest. It seems unlike in the Akame ga Kill, the Emperor''s name is revealed and the name of the emperor is ***** which is kind of a good name. I also receive a Mission on killing ''Honest'' before he becomes the Prime Minister, which I accept gladly, but I still not going to do it since I still enjoying exploring around the continent and I''ve my own plan on dealing with Honest. Well, I also make money by robbing the family of a corrupt noble, but of course, I''m not robbing from the innocence, I only rob the family who somehow has done a lot of crime such as drug, kidnapping, and also torturing innocent people without getting know. The currency they use in this world is Pure Gold, Gold, Silver, and Bronze. Of course, after I have done robbing the noble house, I steal all of the evidence of their misdeed and kill all the noble that related to the evidence, and after that, I usually throw the evidence to the public where everyone in the empire can see it. Well, after that I got the nickname of ''The Reaper'' in the empire due to the popularity of my appearance being unknown and also my presence when killing the corrupt noble is undetected, which thanks to my ''Invisibility'' and ''Presence Concealment'' skill. Moving on, there is also a time where I visit ''Grigori'' due to Akeno and Shuri who are visiting Baraqiel. Well, We went to ''Grigori'' by opening a portal created by my mom''s Sword. Well of course I''m not surprised due to knowing my mom''s identity as one of the top 10 Strongest Beings. Well, the most surprising part was when I go there and found out that the one and only ''White Dragon Emperor'' Vali Lucifer is turning into ''White Dragon Empress'' Valicia Lucifer. I didn''t think that this world is going to gender-bender a character... The only thing that I think of at that time was wondering about the possibility of a gender bender in this world. Well in the end I and Akeno got along with Valicia. But somehow, I can sense some kind of rivalry from Valicia''s eyes when she is looking at me, which makes me wonder why she is looking at me like that. And as for the other such as Azazel and the others in the ''Grigori'', their personality just looks the same as I depict them to be and there isn''t one single person in ''Grigori'' who change their gender except for Vali who turns into Valicia, except if Azazel decides to use Gender-Swap Raygun. Next, is the most important and somewhat shocking thing that happened in the past year. somehow my dad who got home brings a new neighbor that is going to live next to our house... Well, there is a hint where there is someone who is building a house next to our house, but I didn''t expect that my neighbor would be... the Einzbern family including Emiya Kiritsugu. I thought that they have a residence in Fuyuki city... But didn''t expect that they''re going to live to my next door. Anyway most of them look different like for example Leysritt and Sella who still looks like a teenager around 15-17 years old I think, and there is also Illya who is the same age as me probably. As for others such as Kiritsugu and Irisviel, somehow the eyes that Kiritsugu has right now is a bit different from the Fate/Zero, where his eyes right now are full of life which differs from his eyes that looks lifeless in the anime and as for Irisviel, she looks the same as always. {A/N: Don''t worry the dad doesn''t know about the system, but he knows Tetsuya capabilities of power, and the reason he knows about Tetsuya power is... a secret that will be revealed in a very very far away chapter (in the arc where Tetsuya already 17/18 years old) .} Well, in the end, Both our family including Shuri and Akeno got along with the Einzbern family. I and Akeno also become friends with Illya. Well, Illya also enters the same school as us. When I was about to leave due to dad, Kiritsugu, and Irisviel are about to discuss something, suddenly dad called me to take part in the discussion which makes me, Kiritsugu, and Irisviel confuse. Kiritsugu then ask my dad about me who is about to hear their discussion which my dad only agree about it. I of course only nod at my dad and sit on the couch. In their discussion, they are discussing the 4th Holy Grail War that will happen in Fuyuki 3 years from now, well my age at that time is 5 years old so that means when the Holy Grail War happened that means my age already 8. Kiritsugu then asks dad to help him destroy the Greater Grail which dad agrees to. Somehow Kiritsugu calls dad with a ''Senpai'' suffix, which I can conclude that Kiritsugu admires my dad or my dad once took the same kind of job as Kiritsugu. Irisviel then tells us about how Holy Grail War works and they will be needing a 7 person including the Three Founding Families which is Einzbern, Matou, and Tohsaka family who chosen by the Grail as a master that is going to summon a Heroic spirit which is a spirit of heroes who achieved great deeds in life as a servant. Irisviel also tells about the existence of the True Evil God of Zoroastrianism, Angra Mainyu who got summon in the 3rd Holy Grail War. Irisviel then looks at me then looks at my father to ask confirmation about something which I can guess the reason she asks dad about it because the True God itself is a word that is secretive even among in the supernatural society. With this, I can conclude that Einzbern knows the existence of True God and God nowadays. Well, of course, dad only replies with a nod as he explains that I already knew the existence of the True God. Irisviel then explains that the True God, Angra Mainyu that summons as a servant doesn''t compare with the God, Angra Mainyu, as the True God, Angra Mainyu is much weaker than the God, Angra Mainyu. But the Evil energy that resides in the True God Angra Mainyu is so much enormous that even The God Angra Mainyu cannot be compared to it. She then tells that the True God Angra Mainyu lost in the Holy Grail which makes the Greater Grail get corrupted due to Angra Mainyu''s large evil energy which makes the Greater Grail now cannot grant a wish without destruction. Irisviel then tells that the Einzbern family was born with the power that can connect to the Greater Grail due to her ancestor, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern who become the core of the Greater Grail herself so that the Einzbern family can connect to the Greater Grail as an intermediary to fulfill their family dream on third magic that already lost for over 1000 years, but of course to fulfill that one of them need to sacrifice to be able to connect to the Greater Grail. But since the Holy Grail War is already corrupt, Irisviel decides to abandon the way of the Einzbern family by trying to stop it. But of course, she and Kiritsugu were a bit too late to stop her Ancestor who somehow is Jubstacheit von Einzbern who is still alive in the modern age. In the end, both Irisviel and Kiritsugu somehow kill Jubstacheit, but before he died he told them that he already knows that Irisviel is going to betray him, which lead him on creating a doll of homunculus that contain the same aspect as other Einzbern which can only happen because of sacrificing one of the Einzbern family members to create a doll that can connect to the Greater Grail. Before Jubstacheit dies he stated that the doll itself was already sent to the Matou family in Fuyuki city and there is nothing both of them can do to stop it from reaching Fuyuki city. After hearing all of this, I can only conclude that the Einzbern family who supposes to be Homunculus in this world is actually human. Well, They then continue on discussing the Holy Grail War and their plan is to infiltrate the Holy Grail War by becoming one of seven masters who is going to participate in the Holy Grail War since the Holy Grail War, due to the Holy Grail War itself is being supervised by the church and the Heaven faction. The Heaven faction itself only starts to supervise at the 4th Holy Grail War due to the Church itself cannot handle the destruction that causes in the 3rd Holy Grail War. Due to the heaven faction, my dad can only think of this as the only way to participate since he himself doesn''t want to look for trouble since handling Heaven faction will be a pain in the a.s.s, but of course, if someone asks him if he can handle the Heaven faction, the answer to that is yes. Thought the intention of Heaven Faction on supervising the Holy Grail War is to prevent normal people to become a victim to the Holy Grail War, as for the reason why the Heaven faction try to supervise the Holy Grail War other than to prevent casualty is unknown. When I heard this I only stay quiet but my mouth tries to make me want to say that I want to become a master, well it''s to check on how it will affect my system and other things as well, you all know what I mean... But of course, things will always go unexpected when suddenly a red mark started to form in my right hand as I, Kiritsugu, and Irisviel were shocked by my right hand, but as for dad, he only looks at me with a smile which makes me think that he already know that this is going to happen to me when he includes me to the discussion of the Holy Grail War in the first place. Well, when I receive a red mark on my hand that I believe was a command spell, suddenly my system pops up with some notification. [You have received a command spell due to the influence of the Greater Grail] [Due to you having a command spell active in your body right now the [COMMAND SPELL] is going to be locked until the command spell in your disappear] [The Command spell in your body is going to disappear at the end of the Holy Grail War or when the Greater Grail is destroyed] When I see this notification I can only think that I am able to use ''Command Spell'' when the Holy Grail is finished. "Kiritsugu I want my son to take the position instead of me." Said my dad who is smiling while rubbing my hair which makes my head a bit messy. Kiritsugu and Irisviel of course only become bewildered as both of them instantly against the idea of me participating in the Holy Grail War, well I don''t blame them since I''m still 5 years old at that time and they think that I just a kid who doesn''t know how to fight. My dad convinces them by telling them about my accident in the shrine which makes them shocked. Dad then once again ask me but not without some condition. "I''ll let you participate to become the master if you pass 3 of my test, how about it Tetsuya, will you participate?" asks my dad while looking at me with a smile. When I see his smile, I somehow have a feeling that dad foresees this kind of situation when he called me into this discussion. But of course, I''m going to accept this since this is my opportunity to become stronger. "Of course, I''m going to accept it, dad." I said while showing a smile to my dad. My mom who heard that I''m going to follow the Holy Grail War try to stop me from following it, but after dad somehow convinces my mom, my mom only smiles while supporting me in following the Holy Grail War, which makes me wonder... What technique did he use to convince mom on agreeing? Anyway, dad decides to hold the test somewhere around next year which makes it this year since at that time I was 5 years old. The reason dad holds the test next year is that he was busy with all the things around the world at that time. Well, it''s true since dad only stays at the house for only a week due to the Einzbern family who decide to become our neighbor. That is what happened in the past 1 year there is more to it, but that is for another time for me to tell. Anyway, right now I am relaxing alone in the park that is near my home with the expression of boredom in the middle of summer vacation. Why am I alone you may ask? It''s because everyone is somehow busy today. Akeno went to ''Grigori'' once a week to train with Baraqiel so she can get stronger, as the reason for her to get stronger is probably so she can catch up to me. Illya somehow gets sick today of all day, well I can only wish her well. Shirou also busy ''Muramasa Art Technique'' with mom almost every day since Shirou still not yet entered Elementary School. And that''s all of them, which make me alone who have a free time. I, of course, do my daily training in ''Training Room'', and usually if I have free time, I go to the Library room to read some books, but today for the first time, I decided to go out of the house to get some fresh air. Well partly because my mom tries to make me go out of the house due to me always inside the house after the Shrine accident, well other than the time when I go to school. Thankfully when I arrive at the park, there is no one in here which makes me sigh in relief, so that I can enjoy relaxing in the park without anyone bothering me. Right now, I just laying down on a field of grass while trying to relax, when, suddenly a ball that somewhat floating in the air almost hit my face. Which make me shocked a little since I thought that there is no one in here, well probably since I''m too relaxed that I''m almost asleep when I lay on the field of grass, well even if someone is about to attack me, I can dodge all the attack with my ''Evasion'' skill even if I''m still sleeping. I then get up and pick the ball, when suddenly a voice of a girl is heard behind me. But when I see the girl, my eyes are wide open as I see the girl''s appearance. ~~ END OF POV ~~ Chapter 31 - Yet Another New Friend & Someone is Visiting?! {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} Tetsuya who looks at the girl has his eyes wide open. The girl has short twin-tail hair, has a blond hair, and also has cyan-blue eyes. She looks the same age as Tetsuya. "Ahh... Don''t worry, the ball didn''t hit me." Said Tetsuya while looking at his surroundings only to find out that there is no one in the park beside the girl. Tetsuya then hands over the ball to the girl, as the girl nervously receives the ball from him. Of course, Tetsuya already figures out who she is from her appearance that is similar to the anime version. She is Tokido Saya from Little Busters... To be exact, her real name is Aya, since she got the name of Tokido Saya when she died by accident and enter the artificial world where she is materialized as Tokido Saya one of the manga characters that Natsume Kyousuke reads. {A/N: littlebusters.fandom.com/wiki/Saya_Tokido#Visual_novel_} Thought Tetsuya wonder if there is really an artificial world in this world since all that happened in Little Busters usually things that cannot be explained by either logic or reality, and also this world is already weird enough since there are DxD and Nasuverse mixing together. Well, he only shrugged it and think it''s best that he think this stuff later. The girl who Tetsuya recognizes as Aya suddenly asks Tetsuya with some courage. "Umm... D-do you w-want to play with m-me?" asked Aya while stuttering as she looks at Tetsuya. She is so nervous since this is the first time she interacts with others of the same age as her. Tetsuya who heard this a little surprised since she asks him to play with her out of nowhere, but soon shows a smile on his face while he is about to respond back to her. "Sure!" Said Tetsuya while looking at Aya with a smile on his face. Aya changes her expression into a happy expression when she heard Tetsuya''s reply since this is the first time she asks someone to play with her and she is happy that the person she asks accepts to play with her. "What is your name?" asked Tetsuya who curious about her name since the Visual Novel and the Anime doesn''t reveal much about her real full name. "My name is Tokido Aya, what''s yours?" Said Aya as she introduces herself to Tetsuya. ''Interesting... So her family name is the same as her other name.'' thinks Tetsuya who is about to respond to Aya. "My name is Tohno Tetsuya, Let''s get along." Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Aya. "Umu." Said Aya as she nods at Tetsuya while showing a happy smile on her face. "Hey, Aya... Can I ask you something?" Asked Tetsuya who is wondering about something. "What is it Tetsuya?" Said Aya who look at Tetsuya with a confused expression. "Are you coming here to this park alone, and not with your parents or friends?" asked Tetsuya. "* shaking her head* My Father has worked to do, so he only drops me by, even though my house near this park, and... M-my only friends are you." Said Aya with a lonely smile but in the latter part, she shows an embarrassed expression while stuttering her word. Tetsuya who heard this can only smile wryly when he looking at her embarrassed expression. "Then what about you Tetsuya! Why are you here alone?" Asked Aya who is looking at Tetsuya with a smug face since she wants to see Tetsuya''s embarrassed expression for the payback since she thought that Tetsuya is the same as her due to Tetsuya being alone in the park. "Me?! Well, I only come here since I don''t know what to do due to all of my friends were busy today." Said Tetsuya who smiles wryly at Aya''s antics. Aya who heard this feel like she just dug her own grave as her main objective is to make Tetsuya embarrassed just like her, instead, he has other friends than her which makes her worried that he will not play with her anymore. "Do you still going to come here when your friends are not busy?" Asked Aya while looking at Tetsuya with a worried expression while looking at Tetsuya. When Aya heard Tetsuya, her expression brightened as she wears a happy expression while smiling at Tetsuya. "Can I really come to your house?" Asked Aya while looking at Tetsuya. "Of course, you can, and if you come to my house I''ll introduce you to my friends." Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Aya who is happy. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_52001382655381484 for visiting. "Really!? Then I''ll go to your house tomorrow." Said Aya with a happy expression. Both of them spend time with each other until Aya''s Father arrives to pick her up, he decides to meet up with Aya again tomorrow in the park so they can go together to his house. When Aya Father sees Tetsuya with Aya, her father only smiles at both of them. "Looks like you find a friend, Aya." Said Aya Father while looking at Tetsuya while stroking Aya''s head. Aya''s father has the appearance of a man in their mid-20s, has short hair, and also glasses. "Umu." Said Aya as she nods at her father. "Boy, what is your name?" Asked Aya''s father with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. "My name is Tetsuya." Said Tetsuya who introduces himself to Aya''s father. "Then Tetsuya, please take good care of Aya." Said Aya''s father as he shows a smile to Tetsuya. "Yes sir." Said Tetsuya as he nods at Aya''s father. Both Aya and her father then left the park as Aya waving her hand toward Tetsuya while saying "See you tomorrow." toward Tetsuya. Tetsuya then responds by waving his hand back at her. Tetsuya then goes back to his home when both of them already gone from the park. As he walks toward his home, he start to think a lot of things. If this world follows the same story flow as Little Busters then she is going to die several years from now. The only way Tetsuya can help her is by store one or more into her so the same thing doesn''t happen to her as Little Busters. Soon he realizes that he already reached the front door of his house. "I''m home." Said Tetsuya as he enters the door to his house. "Welcome back Tetsuya/Tetsuya-nii." Said Shuri, Shirou, and Anna from the living room. Suddenly someone comes from the living room and runs towards Tetsuya at a full speed as the person then hugs Tetsuya. "I''m home." Said Tetsuya while stroking Akeno''s head. Tetsuya then comes to the living room with Akeno. But when he comes to the living room he found that his dad is also sitting on one of the couch. "Yo Tetsuya, Welcome back." Said Yukio while smiling at Tetsuya. "Oh... You''re back dad." Said Tetsuya with a smile. "Well yeah since a friend of mine is about to visit here, so I''ve to go back a little early." Said Yukio. "Then when is your friend''s visit, dad?" Asked Tetsuya who is looking at his dad. "Probably this evening." Said Yukio while looking at Tetsuya. "I see..." Said Tetsuya who only nod at Yukio. After that, he took a bath since it''s near evening. To his surprise, Akeno also joining him, but he already gets used to taking bath together with her so he only shrugged it. "When is my first test dad?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Yukio. "Well soon, but not now." Said Yukio who is replying while watching TV. Tetsuya who heard Yukio answer only shrugged it, since he knows that one day he will encounter the first test since there are only 2 years left before the Holy Grail War. "Anyway mom I make a friend today at the park, and my friend will visit here tomorrow." Said Tetsuya while looking at his mother. When Tetsuya said that, all people in the living room looking at Tetsuya. But the one who reacts the most is Anna and Akeno which both of them then come near Tetsuya in order to ask questions to him. "Is your friend a boy or a girl!?" asked Anna while looking at Tetsuya with a curious expression. "A girl..." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile while looking at Anna. "As expected from my son." Said Anna while nodding sagely. Akeno who besides her mother only shows an ''I''m not going to lose'' expression. Ever since Illya live next to Tetsuya''s house, Tetsuya, Akeno, and Illya become good friends, but that doesn''t mean a close friend doesn''t compete. Well, somehow Illya has a crush on Tetsuya which leads to Akeno and Illya compete with each other on getting one particular reward from Tetsuya which is praise and stroke head from Tetsuya. But, even though they''re competing with each other, they still keep their friendship as a close friend. Tetsuya could only look at Akeno and Anna with a wry smile. Suddenly a sound that similar to *ding dong* is heard near the door. "Oh looks like he already arrives." Said Yukio. "Let me open the door." Said Tetsuya who gets up from the chair as he goes toward the front door while trying to escape from Anna who is about to ask another question. Tetsuya then walks toward the front door and opens the door. Chapter 32 - The Past & The Courage {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} When Tetsuya opens the door, his eyes are widened open. In front of him, there is a man in a mid-20s and also a girl that looks the same age as him that is so familiar to him. He didn''t expect that the identity of his father''s friend is going to be Aya''s father. Both of them who are in front of Tetsuya are surprises when they see Tetsuya. "Tetsuya?!" Said Aya who is surprised when she saw Tetsuya in front of her. "Are you perhaps the son of Tohno Yukio?" Asked Aya''s father who looks at Tetsuya with a surprised expression. "Well... Yes." Said Tetsuya who still wears a surprised expression but soon changes into a wry smile. "Is this your house Tetsuya?" Asked Aya with a happy smile while looking at Tetsuya as she then took a step closer to Tetsuya. "Yep, this is my house." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile due to Aya is being too close to him. "Of course, he is in the living room right now." Said Tetsuya. "I see, then pardon the intrusion." Said Aya''s father who then walk inside the house with Aya. Tetsuya then leads both of them to the living room. "Long time no see, Hiroshi." Said Yukio while looking at Aya''s father with a smile as he then reveals the name of Aya''s father. {A/N: Since Aya''s father doesn''t have a name, I decided to name him Hiroshi} "It''s been a long time indeed Yukio, Anna." Said Hiroshi who is looking at both Yukio and Anna which both of them reply with a smile. Hiroshi then looks around, but when he suddenly notices Shuri, he shows a surprised expression. "Why is Shuri here?" Asked Hiroshi while looking at Yukio with a bit terrified expression. "Ara, Hiroshi-kun aren''t you happy that you can meet your old friend?" Said Shuri with a smile while looking at Hiroshi, but somehow the smile is a bit dark. "Eeek!!" Hiroshi then hides behind Yukio''s couch while shivering. Tetsuya who see this can only show a shocked expression. He didn''t expect that Aya Father or Hiroshi is different from what he sees in the anime and Visual Novel, though the scene where Aya Father shows up only a few. After that, Yukio then introduces Hiroshi and Aya to us children, but when they heard that I already meet Aya and Hiroshi almost everyone in the living room surprise. Anna, Tetsuya''s mother then quickly figure out that Aya is the girl who played with Tetsuya in the park and quickly come closer to Aya so that she can hold a conversation with her. Aya who is surprised by Anna tries her best to respond to Anna''s question, But after learning that Anna is Tetsuya''s mother she and Anna seem to get along to the point she calls Tetsuya mother Anna-san. "Hey, Aya what do you think about Tetsuya?" Asked Anna while looking at Aya with a smile. Tetsuya who hears this question can only look at his mother with a surprised expression. ''Mom!! Why''re you asking that type of question in front of me!!'' thinks Tetsuya who looks at his mother. "Tetsuya is my first friend." Said Aya with a neutral face while looking at Tetsuya, but there is a slight blush on her face which gets noticed by Anna. Anna then looks at Tetsuya with a smile that is saying that she is proud of her son on her face which Tetsuya then replies with a deadpan expression while looking at her. After that, everyone then introduces themself to Aya and Hiroshi except the people who already know Hiroshi only introduce themself to Aya. Akeno and Aya get along with each other very well after a few minutes of talking, though somehow Tetsuya can notice the flame of rivalry from Akeno''s eyes while she is looking at Aya. "Hey, Hiroshi why don''t we drink in my Barroom, it''s been a long time right you haven''t been drinking?." Said Yukio while looking at Hiroshi with a smile on his face. "You have a bar in your house!?" Said Hiroshi with a surprised expression while looking at Yukio. "Of course, I have a bar, now you''re coming with me or what?" Asked Yukio while going to the second floor. After a few moments, Hiroshi then decides to drink with Yukio while following him from behind. Everyone other than both of them decides to be in the Living Room while having fun. . . . -- Second Floor - Barroom -- Right now both Yukio and Hiroshi are drinking in the barroom inside Yukio''s house. "It''s good right." Said Yukio while looking at Hiroshi with a proud expression. To be told, Yukio loves to collect alcohol and wine around the world, even the alcohol and wine from the Underworld. "It''s so good." Said Hiroshi while showing a big smile after drink some alcohol. "How has it''s been?" Asked Yukio while looking at Hiroshi while drinking a glass of alcohol. "It''s been fine... But I''m worried about Aya... You know she never has a good childhood since We always traveling around ever since she was still little. I don''t have any relatives, so I don''t have any choice but to make her travel around with me... I''m a bad father am I?" Said Hiroshi while showing a sad smile while drinking a glass of alcohol. "Of course not, I think she is going to be proud of you for raising Aya and also for didn''t give up on your dream." Said Yukio while looking at Hiroshi with a sad smile while trying to imply ''she'' to a certain person. "It''s been 6 years since Aiya died, but the only thing that I do after Aya was born is to travel around while dreaming of curing all people in the world. Of course, she is going to be disappointed in me... After all, I took my daughter''s future away from her." Said Hiroshi while drinking a glass of alcohol. {A/N: Aiya is Aya''s mother and Hiroshi''s wife.} Yukio who listening to his friend Hiroshi could only show a worried expression, as he feels that his friend needs some help, he then got some idea on how to help his friend. Hiroshi who heard Yukio call his name could only look at him. "Let me take care of your daughter when you''re traveling." Said Yukio who once again drink a glass of alcohol. "What?!!" Said Hiroshi while looking at Yukio with a shocked expression. "Well, your daughter seems close to my son, and also Anna seems to come to like your daughter as well." Said Yukio while looking at Hiroshi with a big smile on his face. "B-but that would trouble you." Said Hiroshi while looking at Yukio with a surprised expression. "Don''t underestimate your friend, Hiroshi. You know right, that a friend will help a friend that is in need." Said Yukio while starting to give Hiroshi a fist bump in Hiroshi''s c.h.e.s.t. Hiroshi who heard this feel touched by his friend''s words. "Looks like I owe you a big time." Said Hiroshi who could only sigh while smiling as he drinks a glass of alcohol. "Nah, you don''t need to owe me anything... At least this is all I could do to help a friend in need." Said Yukio who give a big grin while looking at Hiroshi. "Then I will take your word for it." Said Hiroshi who once more drink a glass of alcohol. "Sure." Said Yukio who is smiling at Hiroshi. Both of them then happily drink more alcohol while chatting about many things while enjoying their drink. . . . -- First Floor - Living Room-- In the living room, there are 6 people who are sitting on the couch while talking to each other. "What!! He didn''t let you go to school?!" Said Anna who suddenly shouts at the living room. "No... It''s just that there weren''t many schools in there." Said Aya who respond to Anna. "Ara ara~ Looks like someone needs some punishment." Said Shuri with a dark smile as she implying the word ''someone'' to a certain person who is still drinking alcohol. "Why don''t you go to school Aya. That way we can always be together every time." Said Akeno while looking at Aya with an enthusiastic expression. "I want to... But..." Said Aya but the truth is that she been longing for wanting to go to school, but she doesn''t want to bother her father which makes her afraid to ask her father. Tetsuya who looks at Aya knows what Aya feels right now since he plays the Visual Novel of Little Busters. He understands that Aya in her childhood been longing to make friends, to have some fun with friends that she makes, and also she doesn''t want to split up with the friend that she makes during her stay, but this isn''t possible due to Hiroshi, Aya father job. "Why don''t you ask your father to let you go to school in here, he probably going to accept it." Said Tetsuya while looking at Aya with a smile, he knows that right now what Aya lack right now is the courage to tell her true feeling, so the only thing he could do right now is to encourage her. Tetsuya also has another way of making Aya stay in here by asking his father, but of course he doesn''t want to do that since he wants Aya to say it herself, so she can reveal her own true feeling herself. "...Okay, I will try!!" Said Aya vigorously while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who hear Aya only nod at her with a smile on his face. Anna and Shuri could only smile while looking at both of them. All of them then continue having a fun conversation until Yukio and Hiroshi come down to the ''Living Room''. Chapter 33 - Farewell & First Test {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~TIME SKIP 1 WEEK~~ 1 week has passed since Aya and her father, Hiroshi visit Tetsuya''s house. In prior to this Aya has spent much time with Tetsuya and his friends, this increases Aya''s d.e.s.i.r.e to go to school and also wants to stay with Tetsuya and his friends. But even with her d.e.s.i.r.ed increase, she still hasn''t told her father about her d.e.s.i.r.e on wanting to go to school and wanting to stay here. Right now, Aya who just got home from Tetsuya''s house look at her father who is staring intently at the TV. Right now her father, Hiroshi is watching the news about bombs raining downs in far-off places, thousand of miles away. Aya who saw this knows that if she doesn''t tell her father what she wants, she will regret it, but she also doesn''t want to tell this since this is going to burden her father. "Aya, there is something I want to ask you." Said Hiroshi while looking at Aya. When Aya hear this, she thought that her father is about to tell her something about moving out, but instead, she didn''t expect her father to want to ask her a question. "What is it, father?" asked Aya as she slowly comes closer to her father with a confused expression. "Tell me Aya, is there something that you been wanting to tell me this past week?" Asked Hiroshi while looking at Aya with a smile. "Well, of course, how can a father doesn''t know what her daughter is thinking." Said Hiroshi while looking at Aya with a smile on his face. Aya who heard this is more afraid to tell her father since she doesn''t want her father to stop pursuing his ideal because of her. "It''s okay Aya, dad is not going to be angry at you." Said Hiroshi with a gentle smile on his face while looking at Aya. Aya who heard this then look at her father with a lot of determination and also bring some courage that still resides in her to tell her father. "Father." Said Aya while looking at her father with a serious expression. "Yes, Aya." Said Hiroshi while looking at Aya with a smile on his face. "I want to stay here, I want to go to school, I want to stay friends with Tetsuya, and the others... So please don''t go!" Said Aya who finally has the courage to tell her real feelings... her real d.e.s.i.r.e, as tears slowly flow in her cheeks, she knows that this is a selfish d.e.s.i.r.e but what can she do, this is the first time she didn''t want to part up with something. Hiroshi who saw this then hug aya slowly as he shows a gentle smile on his face. "It''s okay Aya... you can stay here." Said Hiroshi who is still hugging Aya. "Yeah, but you''re going be staying at Tetsuya''s house." Said Hiroshi with a smile on his face. Aya who heard this is surprised by Hiroshi''s remark. "Why don''t we live here?" Said Aya with a confused expression. "... It''s because the one who is staying in japan is you Aya, not me." Said Hiroshi with a sad smile while looking at Aya. Aya who heard this is shocked when hearing her father''s remarked. "Why aren''t you staying here father?!" Said Aya with an anxious expression while looking at Hiroshi. "Aya, you see... There is something that dad needs to do and in order to achieve it, dad needs to travel around the world, since dad already make a promise to your mother that dad will continue your mother''s dream." Said Hiroshi with a sad smile. Aya who heard this feels that somewhere inside her, there is a feeling where she wants to go with her father since she didn''t want her father to go away from her. In all of her life when she is living outside Japan, the only one that she feels close is her father, and because of that, she didn''t want her father to go away. This causes her to hug her father tightly as a lot of tears start to come out of her eyes. "Dad also promised your mother one thing which dad cannot fulfill the promise until now... Which is to make our daughter led a happy life... Aya, dad wants you to be happy so stay here so that Aya can lead a happy life, where Aya can make friends, go to school, and many more." Said Hiroshi with a gentle smile on his face. "It''s okay to be selfish Aya... As long as you know that I and your mother will always love you even if we''re far away from each other." Said Hiroshi with a gentle smile while stroking Aya''s head. Aya who heard this feel all the weight that shackle on her heart has gone as she starts to hug her dad once more while crying out loud. "Is it okay for me to be selfish?" Asked Aya while crying out loud. "*nod* It''s okay." Said Hiroshi with a gentle smile while stroking her head. Aya then continues to cry until she calms down. Both of them then spent time with each other as a family for the rest of the day. That night Hiroshi promises to make a call to Aya once a month so she doesn''t get lonely when he has gone. Tomorrow, both of them tidy up all their stuff inside their home, since Aya is going to live in Tetsuya''s house today, and Hiroshi is getting ready for his travel. Both of them then go to Tetsuya''s house first since Aya is going to live at Tetsuya''s house. After both of them reach Tetsuya''s house, they are greeted by the whole household which they welcome Aya. The truth is that Tetsuya already knows that Aya is going to move here since his family has been preparing a room for one person in the house which he can guess that the person is probably Aya, and he also already considers there is a chance that Hiroshi, Aya father is going to entrust Aya to our house, so when Aya arrives at his house today, he is not surprised since he already expected it early on. Hiroshi then talks to Yukio and tells him to take care of his daughter, to which Yukio responds by nodding at Hiroshi. Hiroshi who is about to go suddenly felt like his wrist is grab by a small hand. The person who grabbed him is Aya herself. Aya then for the last time before Hiroshi left hug Hiroshi which Hiroshi then responds by hugging Aya. The hug lasts for 5 minutes before Aya then releases her hug from Hiroshi. "Want me to send you there with my teleportation magic?" Said Yukio who offered Hiroshi help by asking him if he wants to get to his destination instantly. "Nah... Even though that would be convenient, but I still rather travel there by transportation since it is more fun that way." Said Hiroshi while smile at Yukio. "That''s just like you, I guess." Said Yukio while sighing as he looks at Hiroshi with a smile. "Then Aya be a good girl while staying here okay?" Asked Hiroshi while looking at Aya. Aya then responds to Hiroshi by nodding her head at him which makes Hiroshi smile at her. Hiroshi then left Tetsuya''s house while calling a Taxi from there. Though Anna offers him a private driver from the Muramasa household to take him to the airport which quickly rejects by Hiroshi with a wry smile while showing a nervous expression on his face. Though before Hiroshi left he then once more stroke Aya''s head before leaving with a smile. Aya then looks at the taxi until the taxi disappears, in her expression there is some loneliness due to split up with her father, and also nervousness since she is going to live here. "Aya-chan, even though we''re not your real family, but you can consider us as your family from now on, so no need to be afraid to ask anything if there is something trouble you." Said Anna while smiling at Aya. Aya who heard this thinks that she should cheer up since she didn''t want anyone to worry about her. "Okay." Said Aya with a smile on her face while looking at Anna. "Good, then since Aya-chan is going to live here starting from now on then we''re going to have a party tonight to welcome Aya-chan." Said Anna with a happy expression. Everyone who heard this is happy as they then enter the house with Aya. . . . ~~ANOTHER TIME SKIP 1 WEEK~~ It''s been 1 week since Aya has been living here. Well at first she still a bit nervous and feel a bit lonely since her father left her, but after a week she starts to feel more cheerful than the first time she comes here and also gets along with all the member in this household. Right now, I''m playing a board game in the living room with Akeno, Illya, and Aya, after eating breakfast with the whole family. Shirou also wants to join but he is getting forced by mom to train ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' which I can only smile wryly at him getting drag by mom. The board game that we play right now is a board game from my past life that is called ''Snake & ladders'', but somehow they change the name into ''Dragon & Stairs'', yeah weird right? Well since I interested in finding out the difference between two board game, I decide to play the board game with the others Besides the four of us in the living room, there is also dad who is sitting on a couch while watching TV right now. Suddenly a flip phone that belongs to dad is ringing which dad then picks the flip phone. Well, this is the year 2006 which the technology development in this world also follows the same flow of time with my past life world, that is why dad is still using a flip phone. Since dad didn''t want to bother us that is still in the living room he then goes out from the living room so that he can have a phone call. "Alright!! I won." Aya that beside me just declare that she is the winner of the board game which I can only look at her with a wry smile. "To be exact, you ended up in 2nd place." I said this while looking at her with wry smile. Well someone probably wonder who got the 1st place? well of course the one who got the 1st place is me. Well it''s due to my luck status for helping me winning the game since I increase my luck status, well thankfully the cost of the system points that I need to spent to increase my luck status is the same as the other status cost which is 1.000 system point per 1 status point... Well if you ask why I increase my luck status point? well let just say, this is investment to increase my luck on gacha. "Well It''s fine as long as Akeno and Illya doesn''t win." Said Aya with a smug face while looking at both Illya and Akeno. Illya who heard this is pouting and somehow I can heard Akeno cl.i.c.k.i.n.g her tongue with an irritated expression. "I... I won''t lose!" Shout Illya while pouting as she then look at Akeno. "I''m going to win!" Shout Akeno who also doesn''t want to lose. Both of them then continue playing the game until one of them become third place. I wonder why the three of them is so competitive today, oh well lets just continue on watching them... but somehow I got a weird feeling about this. Suddenly dad come again to the living room as he then ask me a question. "Tetsuya there is still 3 weeks before your summer vacation end right?" Asked my dad while looking at me. When I heard this, I wonder why he ask this question, is this relate to the phone call that my dad receive? Well let''s just answer him first. "Yep... Why do you ask dad?" I then look at my dad with a confused expression. "I see, then get all of your things ready since you''re going to have your first test today." Said my dad which make me a little bit of surprise. "Wait a minute, Where do exactly my test will take place anyway?" I asked my dad with a curious expression. "The place of your test is going to take place on the town call Kuoh." Said my dad while answering my question. "Eh..." Chapter 34 - Kuoh Town & The Request {A/N: Sorry for the late update, due to my uni assignment, test, and also other things... (probably my laziness) Well Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~ POV Tetsuya: ~~ Right now I''m inside a house that my dad owned in Kuoh Town with my whole family... Well if you ask how did a trip of two people which only consist of me and my father turn into a family vacation? To answer that let''s turn the clock into a few hours back. This started when the three girls that are playing the board game didn''t want me to go to Kuoh Town since they''re not going to see me for a while. Hearing the girls, my mom who just comes to the living room has an idea. "Why don''t we all go to Kuoh to have some holiday?" My dad who heard this could only sigh since he is planning to stay at Kuoh Town for a day, but after hearing mom, he decides to make this trip into a holiday. All of us then pack up all the necessary stuff that is needed though they still can teleport back to home in case if someone forgot something. Dad also asked Kiritsugu if Illya can come with him on his family trip by calling Kiritsugu with a phone since Kiritsugu is still outside doing some job, to which Kiritsugu agrees, though Sella and Leysritt who is babysitting Illya is accompanying Illya. As for Irisviel, she is with Kiritsugu while helping his job. My sister Akina who is still an infant also comes since there is no one to take care of the house once all of us go, and as a family, we of course take Akina with us on holiday. After all of us finish packing all of our luggage, We then teleport inside my dad''s house in Kuoh which is the first time I come here... I wonder how many house does my dad has? Well anyway back to the current timeline, I then go outside the house to check the environment only to find out many residences around my dad''s house. Suddenly dad comes behind me and pats my shoulder. "Are you ready for your first test?" I who heard this from my dad only smile at him while responding back to him. "Ready when you are dad." Suddenly a voice behind me and my dad is heard. "Are you about to go when we just arrive?" The voice comes from my mom who looks at both of us with a glare. "Don''t worry my friend''s house is near here, it just takes a few steps from here." My dad answers my mom with a wry smile. This is a bit surprising since I never expect that the friend of my dad lives near here, I think I probably know who is the identity of dad''s friend... But well let''s just see him face to face first. Both I and dad then go to the address that dad mention in the paper, which surprisingly only took a minute to reach there since it''s really near. When we arrive, dad then touches the bell in front of a house which causes a sound of *ding dong* inside the house. "Coming!!" The sound that we heard is a woman voice which we can hear from inside the house. Suddenly women come out of the door and look at both of us with a confused expression. "Is there anything that I can help you with?" Asked the woman in front of us with a confused expression. The appearance of the woman is around mid-20s as she has black hair and also somehow she also resemblance one of the characters that I know from DxD. "Ah Yes, Nice to meet you, I''m a friend of Touji." Said my father while looking at that woman in front of him. When I heard the name ''Touji'' from dad, I''m not surprised since I already consider that as one of many possibilities too. That''s mean the Woman in front of me is Touji wife and Irina''s mother, which means the house that is in front of me is the household of Shidou. Well, I can''t instantly figure her identity since there isn''t any picture of her in Light Novel, and they only mention that she resemblance Irina. "Oh, You must be Yukio and the one who is standing beside is your son, I''m Touji wife, Naomi Shidou, my husband has been waiting for you, inside the house." Said the woman in front of me with a smile who introduced herself as Naomi. "I see then pardon the intrusion." Said, my dad who then enter the house as I also follow him from behind and also say "Pardon the Intrusion." As we enter the house there are 2 kids are peeking at us from a room which I can guess is the living room, one of the kids has short hair with violet eyes and c.h.e.s.tnut color hair which I can guess is Irina who still maintains tomboyish attire in her childhood and the other is a girl who is wearing a twin tail with light brown eyes and brown hair which I couldn''t recognize at first but after a quick moment of thinking I can deduce that most likely that is Hyoudo Issei that has been gender swap by this world, well looks like there are 2 Dragon Empress in this world. Naomi notice 2 girls that are peeking at both of us and call them out. "Irina, Izu-chan can both of you come here and introduce yourself to the guest." Both of them then look at each other and slowly come closer to us. They then introduce themself to us. "Nice to meet you, my name is Shidou Irina." Irina said this with enthusiasm but somehow when she looks at me, her cheeks slowly turn red for a moment before she returns to her normal expression. "Nice to meet you, my name is Hyoudou Izumi." When I heard her, the only thing that is in my mind is that the fact that my guess is right that she is the gender bender of Hyoudo Issei. After both of them introduce themself, both of us introduce ourselves, which dad introduces himself as the friend of Irina''s father and me as his son. Naomi also told that Izumi is the neighbor''s daughter who becomes friends with Irina. "H-hey, Do you mind if we call you by your first name?" Asked Irina who is being supported by Izumi who cheering Irina from behind. "Then T-Tetsuya why don''t you play with us?" Asked Irina while somehow stuttering when she calls my name. I who heard this is confused about whether to accept it or not when suddenly a person comes out from the second floor. "It''s been a while since I last saw you face to face, Yukio." The voice belongs to a middle-aged man with light brown hair who right now is wearing priest clothes. "Well, the last time We meet face to face is when I still a high schooler if you exclude it from the time you contact me by phone time to time." Said my dad while showing a wry smile on his face. "Anyway, why don''t we take our discussion upstairs." Said Touji who persuade my dad to talk upstairs. "Okay then, but before We go upstairs, You don''t mind if my son takes part in this discussion?" Touji who heard this question from my dad can only look at me curiously for a few seconds before look at my dad while sighing. "*sigh* I don''t know why you want your son to partake in our discussion, but as long he doesn''t share our discussion with anyone else other than us then I don''t mind." Touji said this with a sigh. "Oh don''t worry about that and also, my wife also is going to come here later on." Said my dad with a wry smile on his face. "Eh, didn''t you say that you will only come here with your son." my dad who heard this from Touji can only put a wry smile on his face. "Well I don''t mind since I also curious who are you marrying." Said Touji while putting a smirk on his face. "Hahaha... You will see for yourself when my family comes here, well anyway why don''t we continue this upstairs." Said my dad while looking at Touji which Touji agrees with my dad. But before they continue to walk upstairs, Irina is trying to stop me from going upstairs. "Dad, Tetsuya is going to play with us, so the discussion can continue later!" When Irina is shouting at Touji which Touji can only make a nervous expression while looking at Irina. I also a little bit shock since I have not yet agreed to play with her but she instantly saying that I''m going to play with her which only amazed me by her forceful way. "Yeah, Tetsuya is going to play with us." Somehow Izumi also shouting while pouting, which only makes me also wonder why is she following Irina too. The both of them trying to object which makes me speechless, and somehow Naomi only smiles toward both Irina and Izumi which I could guess she is supporting the idea of both of them playing with me. "Don''t worry, I will play with you both, but after I have done with the discussion okay?" I said this to calm down both Irina and Izumi. "Really, then promise?" Said Izumi while looking at me which I could only agree while respond to her by saying " I promise." Both of them are satisfied with my answer while showing a happy expression. After that Touji, my dad, and I continue walking toward the second floor, after that we enter a room that is similar to an office room. Both I and my dad then sit on a couch that is available in the room which Touji also sits on one of the couch. "With this, no one from outside can hear our discussion, so Touji, what is it that you need, that you told me that I have to arrive here before the night." Touji who heard this from dad can only put a serious face while looking at dad. "Yukio, can I ask you to fake Masaomi''s death?" ~~ END OF POV ~~ Chapter 35 - The Plan & How to Fake a Death {A/N: I shall name this arc as Pre-Kuoh Arc and Sorry for the late update, Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Yukio, can I ask you to fake Masaomi''s death?" Asked Touji while bowing at Yukio. "Can you explain to me more about this?" Asked Yukio while looking at Touji with a serious expression. "The reason why We''re going to kill Masaomi is that he''s in a relationship with the one who rules Kuoh town, a High-class Devil name Cleria Belial." Said Touji with a sad expression. Yukio who heard the name ''Cleria'' is a little bit surprised. After hearing this he then asks Touji a question. "That''s mean the devils are involved too, right?" "Yes that is correct, the truth is I and Zekram Bael are holding a temporary alliance in order to execute both of them... But looks like I don''t have the guts to kill my friend... I want to save Masaomi, but if I do that the church will deem me as a betrayal and I don''t know what will happen to my family after that." Said Touji while gripping his hand as hard as he can as he feels helpless. ''Looks like Zekram is also involved... If he involves in this that means this is not a normal case scenario.'' thought Yukio. "Even if I want them to get separate, but after finding that both of them already have a child I didn''t dare to do that... That is why I want you to fake their death." Said Touji while looking at Yukio. Yukio who heard the fact that both Masaomi and Cleria already have a child only a little bit surprised, but Tetsuya who heard this is so surprising that he didn''t expect that Masaomi and Cleria have a child since he knew from canon that both of them didn''t have a child before being executed. Suddenly a notification pop up in front of Tetsuya, causing Tetsuya to look at the notification. Forbidden Relationship ?Difficulty: C - B Masaomi Yaegaki, an exorcist, and Cleria Belial, a High-class devil are both undergoing a forbidden love where it''s going to shake the status quo of both church and the devil. Due to having a secret child, both sides decide to kill Masaomi, Cleria, and their secret child. Rescue them before they get executed by both sides. ?Clear Conditions: ? Save Masaomi Yaegaki, Cleria Belial, and their secret child ? [Secret] ?Mission Reward: ? [Pyrokinesis] ? [To unlock this you need to fulfill the [Secret] clear condition] ? Obtained 750.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level [Accept] [Decline] ------------------ Tetsuya who sees the mission is a bit surprised not due to the mission since he already expects that he will get the mission, but he was surprised due to the secret condition on his mission. This is the first time he got a mission that has a secret condition, and he is a bit excited but he wondered what could secret condition be. Though he is also interested in the ability of ''Pyrokinesis'' as well since he can manipulate fire. After seeing the mission, Tetsuya then accepts the mission. "Well, I don''t mind helping you... But I''m also going to fake Cleria and also their child''s death since I know her." Said Yukio. "Okay, if it''s only that I don''t mind, but I didn''t expect for you to know her." Said Touji while nodding at Yukio. "What can I say... I travel a lot, so of course, I know a lot of people." Said Yukio with a wry smile. "Well, I can''t deny that, but I''m still didn''t expect you to know her personally." Said Touji. Tetsuya who heard this already expects this since he knew his father travels a lot and of course if you add the fact that his identity of being one of the strongest beings. "Well, let''s get to the main point... How do we fake their death? I mean I can project a fake body of them, but that doesn''t mean I can project the detail of their body such as blood and other traits of a body since it''s a bit complicated and it also will not last long." Said Yukio while explaining to Touji. Tetsuya who hear this is still thinking of a way to fake a death. To fake a death, Tetsuya needs to solve 3 things first: 1. Suitable surrounding 2. Possess the necessary power or item to do it. 3. Have the capability to pull it off. If Tetsuya already can do all the 3 things above, then he can fake a death. But this becomes a problem since the only things that he doesn''t know what to do are what can he do to fake someone body, at first he thinks that he can use blackhole or other things that cause destruction to cover someone death after using ''The World'' to transport their real body first before the skill can hit them but after thinking about it this will gain the suspicious of them being alive and also being help. Suddenly when Tetsuya also trying to think of how to fake their death, Tetsuya suddenly remembers that all of this doesn''t mean he has to use a skill to fake someone body, because he has an item that he got from Akame ga Kill world from a drop item that can replace a body with a fake body that contains the same trait with the body that he copies from though he has to touch their real body to copy their body, before he can control the fake body with his mind which means the fake body is connected to his mind similar to a robot with remote control. But unfortunately, the body that is copied doesn''t have any strength unlike the original, which means the body can only have the capabilities of a normal human at most, but that is okay since he only needs to fake their body to fake their death, other than that he already got all of them cover since the hardest thing to do is to fake their body. {A/N: Yes the item is similar to Gigai from Bleach} But the problem is it okay to tell them about the existence of an item since they are going to ask where he got it from, but after a lot of thought, he finally decides to tell them since he doesn''t have any choice other than to rely on this since he only hopes his dad will act the same way when he discussing the Holy grail war at that time, and will not question where he got this item, since he figures that his dad also calls him here for a certain reason. When both Yukio and Touji are still discussing, suddenly Tetsuya calls both of them and gains their attention which then Tetsuya explains the item he got from Akame ga Kill world. "I see, that is certainly helpful... It''s not like I doubt you or anything but how can a kid get that kind of item, and even you get the item you have to show the item first in front of us." Said Touji while looking at Tetsuya with a serious expression which Tetsuya already predict that he will ask that type of question, now he can only hope that his dad will help him clarify things with Touji. "Well Touji, don''t underestimate my son, let me tell you that in terms of strength he already surpasses you, and also I almost forget that in the past I make that kind of item." Said Yukio with a smug face on his face while trying to cover up for the item origin. Tetsuya hears this sigh in relief that his father covers up the origin of the item, but still irritated on why did his dad have to tell his strength to the other just like when they are discussing the holy grail war where his dad tell that he kill Kokabiel. "What!!? Yukio please don''t joke with me, how can your son who is near the age of my daughter be that powerful." Said Touji with a shocked expression. "No, I never joke if it''s about my family, anyway please don''t tell other people about my son since it''s a bit troublesome to handle if others know my son''s capability." Said Yukio with a wry smile. "*sigh* It still hard to believe your son is more capable than me, I mean I cannot imagine someone that is still the near age of my daughter has more strength than me, even if I tell the other about your son, they are 100% going to ridicule me." Said Touji with a tired expression. "Hahaha... Anyway, Tetsuya can bring out that item." Said Yukio while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya nod and quickly open his [ITEM] system and pull up an item call [Biological Pocket Puppet] from his [ITEM] system. The appearance of the item itself is similar to a badge that has the shape of a hexagon. Tetsuya owns 6 of these items which remain into 5 after he pulls one of those items. Touji who sees this is so shocked when he sees Tetsuya pull up a badge in the middle of nowhere. Touji knows that in this world there a few people that can store any item in the other dimension and he knew one of them is Yukio, though he didn''t expect that a boy that is still 6 years old be able to use this kind of power. "Is this for real?!" Said Touji while looking at Yukio. "Yep, this is for real." Said Yukio while nodding. "..." Chapter 36 - Touji is Shock & Another Identity?! {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} After a few moments, Touji finally calms down. "Anyway Tetsuya-Kun, can you show me the capability of that thing." Said Touji while pointing at the ''Biological Pocket Puppet'' that Tetsuya held. "Sure." Said Tetsuya as he sticks it to his c.h.e.s.t. Suddenly the badge glows as it slowly turns into the shape of Tetsuya''s body. As the light disperses and disappears and shows a body that has the same appearance as Tetsuya. "Testing... Testing 1 2 3, looks like this body works fine." The body that just got summoned suddenly speaks. Touji who sees this is surprised by the sudden appearance of another Tetsuya. "Oh don''t worry about it I was just testing if this item just works fine." Said Tetsuya as he suddenly put his hand near the puppet and suddenly turned the puppet into the same badge as before. Tetsuya then explains how the ''Biological Pocket Puppet'' works as he also explains that the only person that can only make the puppet turn back into a badge is the person who makes the badge stick into the other person''s body. Tetsuya explains this so they won''t have to worry about if an enemy that can accidentally turn the puppet into a badge. "I just don''t know what to say... Your son is very knowledgeable, Yukio." Said Touji "Well don''t worry about it, my son is a genius." Said Yukio with a wry smile. ''If it''s not genius, then... the word monster is suitable.'' thinks Touji while showing a deadpan expression on his face. They then continue on planning on the room, after 30 minutes passed they finish their plan and then come to the first floor where Irina, Izumi, and Naomi stay. Izumi and Irina who found that Tetsuya finished all the stuff he needs to do in upstair, instantly go towards Tetsuya as they then pull both Tetsuya''s arms and then go to the living room. Tetsuya who gets pulled only looks at his father with a wry smile. ''Don''t worry we still got time... So why not enjoy It?'' Yukio uses one of his abilities to telepathy talk to Tetsuya, at which Tetsuya only nods at his dad. Both Yukio and Touji then go to the living room and then sit on the couch that is still available, as for Tetsuya, Izumi, and Irina, they play with a game console that is in the living room, and as for Naomi, she is preparing some snacks and tea for the people in the living room. Suddenly there is a bell sound from the door. "Oh, that''s probably my wife." Said Yukio. "Coming!" Said Naomi as she went into the front door. When Naomi opens the door, there is a person outside the house, which was Anna. "Nice to meet you, I''m looking for my husband and my son over here." Said Anna with a friendly smile while looking at Naomi. "Ah! you must be Yukio''s wife, well come in, your husband and son are inside." Said Naomi with a smile while looking at Anna. "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself how rude of me, my name is Tohno Anna and the three kids behind me are Akeno, Aya, and Illya." Said Anna while also looking behind her as she points behind the wall of the household. "Ah, crap we got found out." Said Aya. "I already told you, you should''ve followed my lead." Said Akeno. "What are we gonna do?! We are going to get sent to the house, we were lucky that we were able to sneak out while Shuri-san, Sella, and Leysritt are taking care of the house." Said Illya. "Well, it''s because Shirou somehow became a bait, that we were able to follow Anna-san. But somehow I felt that Shuri-san only let us go on purpose" Said Aya. "Hmm... Maybe... Well, Shirou''s sacrifice will always be remembered, but I didn''t think that we would get found out." Said Akeno. Naomi who heard the discussion behind the wall can only be surprised as she shows a wry smile while looking behind the wall. "You girls... didn''t I say that Tetsuya will be gone for just a while, why couldn''t you just wait at home and play with that board game." Said Anna while looking at the position where the three of them were hiding with a deadpan expression. The three girls started to come out from behind the wall outside the Shidou household and then went in front of Anna. "But, We didn''t know how long it would take for Tetsuya to go home..." Said Akeno while her head was facing the ground. Aya and Illya only nod at Anna while agreeing with Akeno. "*sigh* Okay okay, I get it, the three of you kids can also follow me." Said Anna while sighing as she let out a smile. "Yay!!" The three of the girls then high-five each other as they then run toward Anna. They then properly introduce themself to Naomi which makes Naomi also introduce herself to Anna and the others. "Anyway come in, make yourself at home." Said Naomi while looking at all of them. They then enter the house, but as soon as the three girls looked at Tetsuya being surrounded by someone they don''t know, they are shocked and then ran toward Tetsuya and his group. Tetsuya who sees the three girls are running at him already predicted that this would happen if they come over here, he only hopes that this will not turn into a war. "Tetsuya, who are these two?" asked Aya as she started to hug Tetsuya from behind. "Aya why are you hugging him?" Asked Akeno as she pouts at Aya which Illya also pouts at Aya. "But didn''t I win at ''Dragon & Stairs''?" Said Aya while giving a smug smile at Akeno and Illya. "The game hasn''t finished yet so it doesn''t count." Said Illya as she is pouting as Akeno also nods at Aya. Tetsuya who heard this now figured out why he had a weird feeling back then, and after he thought about it, they probably used him as a winning prize for the ''Dragon & Stairs'' game, and the one who won is Aya. Tetsuya could only smile wryly as he sighs. "Did you say ''Dragon & Stairs''?" Asked one of the girls beside Tetsuya which is Izumi. "Yes." The three girls nod at Izumi while giving a confused expression. "Then let''s play ''Dragon & Stairs''!! It''s been lonely for only the two of us to play ''Dragon & Stairs''." Said Izumi with an excited expression. Irina who also heard this nodded and wants to play ''Dragon & Stairs'' but not excited as Izumi. "Yeah let''s play." Said Illya who also nodded at Izumi and Irina. "Let''s play." Said Akeno with a smile on her face while looking at Izumi and Irina. "What!? I already won, why should I play again." Said Aya while pouting. "What don''t tell me you''re afraid of losing." Said Akeno while putting her hand in front of her mouth while hiding a smug smile on her face. "Huh?! Who is scared of who, let me show you that I can still win every time I play this game." Said Aya while pouting. Tetsuya who saw this could only be amazed by the fact that the board game ''Dragon & Stairs'' that is a copycat of ''Snake & ladders'' is making this situation a lot more calmer. Though he also wonders why this game is making all the girls in here a lot more motivated. Well, Tetsuya only shrugged it off and thinks that they are still kids who enjoy that type of game and think that ''Dragon & Stairs'' is fun. In the end, Tetsuya also plays along with them and then introduces Izumi and Irina to the girls. "Yukio..." Said Touji. "Yeah?" Asked Yukio with a wry smile. "I think it''s wrong for a priest like me to say this... But I think your son will have many wives." Said Touji with a deadpan expression. "Yeah... I know." Said Yukio with a wry smile. "Well if it isn''t the priest who is secretly lecherous." Said Anna while looking at Touji with a smug face. "Wha--..." Touji who heard this looks at the person who says this, but when he sees the face that says this he is so shocked. "Touji, are you there?" Said Yukio as he started waving his hand in front of Touji. "I--it''s been a long time Muramasa-sama..." Said Touji with a lot of sweatdrops on his face. "It''s been a long time indeed... Anyway please don''t call me by that name since I already changed my family name into Tohno, even though I am still affiliated with the Muramasa." Said Anna with a smile on her face. "Then should I call you Tohno-sama?" Asked Touji with a wry smile. "No, just call me Anna since it''s getting complicated." Said Anna. "Then I''m gonna call you Anna-sama." Said Touji while nodding at Anna. "Please don''t call me with that kind of suffix." Said Anna while looking at Touji with an irritated expression. "No that would be rude to call you such a strong being without any suffix." Said Touji. "*sigh* Do whatever you want." Said Anna with a deadpan expression on her face while sighing. After that Touji then instantly goes toward Yukio and asks him something. Unlike Anna who doesn''t hide her real identity behind the nickname ''Sword Goddess'', Yukio hide his identity behind the nickname ''Vermillion Ogre'', but truthfully Yukio has another identity that is ''Super Prodigy Wizard'' which Yukio obtained that nickname due to him being able to master almost every type of magic and also his achievement during his childhood while traveling around the world, which makes Yukio generally known as ''Super Prodigy Wizard'', and only a handful of people know Yukio as ''Vermillion Ogre'', though Touji only knows Yukio as ''Super Prodigy Wizard'', not as ''Vermillion Ogre''. "What trick did you use to get married to her?" Asked Touji while looking at Yukio. "What are you saying? We''re married because of love."Said Yukio in a calm manner as he also smiles. "Dear..." Said Anna, who was touched by Yukio''s words as she looked at Yukio. Touji who sees this can only look at both of them with a deadpan expression, but he is still shocked at what just happened. 2 hours have passed as all of them are enjoying themself in the Shidou Household when suddenly Touji phone rings. Touji then picks his phone, with a grim expression as he then talks to the person on the phone. "Yeah, I will be there." Said Touji as he ended the phone call. "Is it your job?" Asked Naomi with a worried expression. "Yeah, I will be back." Said Touji with a serious expression. Yukio and Tetsuya who heard this stand up and follow Touji. But suddenly a hand pulls Tetsuya''s left hand as he then looks at the person that pulls him. It was Akeno as she showed a terrified expression while looking at Tetsuya leaving. "Don''t go!!" Said Akeno with a terrified expression while looking at Tetsuya leaving. When she looks at Tetsuya who shows a serious expression when he stands up, this reminds her of a year ago where Tetsuya returned from the battle with Kokabiel with blood everywhere around his clothes, so this makes her feel scared when Tetsuya is leaving. Tetsuya who sees Akeno''s eyes at him understands that this is probably the trauma that she experiences a year ago. He then puts his hand on Akeno''s head and then rubs it. "Don''t worry I will return without a scratch and I already promised didn''t I, that I will be fine." Said Tetsuya with a big smile. "Okay then." Akeno who sees Tetsuya smile is blushing while nodding at Tetsuya. The other girls who are watching the two of them are a bit jealous and pouting. "Then see you all later." Said Tetsuya while waving at all the girls and the woman in the room. All the girls also nod at Tetsuya, but there is someone who still doesn''t want Tetsuya to go, but in the end, they let Tetsuya go. "Your son is popular among the girls." Said Naomi while smiling at Anna. "Yeah I know right." Said Anna with a smile. Chapter 37 - Fake a Death & Overwhelm {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} In a place in Kuoh city, where not many people can notice, 3 people are running away from a group of Devils and Exorcists. The 3 people consisting of an injured man and woman, and also a child who is wearing a cloak who is being carried by the man. The surrounding is a bit dark which make it very suitable when trying to move around in the darkness, but unfortunately, due to being injured, the man and the woman can only move slowly. The identity of both man and woman is Masaomi Yaegaki and Cleria Belial. "Papa!! Mama!!" Shouting the child who is wearing a cloak with a worried expression while looking at both of them. "D-don''t worry Papa and Mama will protect yo-" Said Masaomi with a smile when suddenly he is coughing blood due to his injury. "Papa!!" "Masaomi!!" "Cleria... Please take Clarissa and run away." Said Masaomi while showing a serious expression on his face as he then slowly put the child on the ground. The child who is called with the name Clarissa is the daughter of Masaomi and Cleria. "Masaomi, please don''t!! there is still time, We can still run!" Said Cleria while looking at Masaomi. "Please Cleria... For the sake of our child." Said Masaomi as he holds a Holy sword in his hand. "No Papa!! I don''t want to leave without you, you promised that you and Mama will stay by my side forever!!" Said Clarissa while looking at Masaomi with teary eyes. "Clarissa... Looks like Papa cannot keep that promise anymore... Even though Papa wants to see you grown up, married, and have kids with the one you love as Papa grows old... But it looks like Papa cannot accompany you in the future." Said Masaomi as he started to strongly grip the holy sword as blood starting to come out from his hand. Tears then slowly fall from his eyes as he looks at Clarissa. Cleria who looked at Masaomi grips her hand as hard as she can, she doesn''t want Masaomi to die, but she doesn''t want to lose her daughter either, since both Masaomi and Clarissa are precious to her. She also didn''t want the same thing that happened to her peerage, to happen to Masaomi and Clarissa. An hour ago, her peerage got killed by a group of devils which was later followed up by a group of exorcists after they escaped from the mansion. In the end, it leads to Cleria and Masaomi being injured while escaping with her daughter and ended up here. "Masaomi..." Said Cleria as tears slowly flow from her eyes. She didn''t want to leave Masaomi to die here, but there is her daughter which is proof of her and Masaomi''s love. She loves her daughter as much as she loves Masaomi. "What?! did they anticipate that we will go this way?!" Said Masaomi as he looked around at his surrounding which full of devil and exorcists. Suddenly an Exorcist walks a few steps and then looks at Masaomi with a serious expression and the identity of that Exorcist is Touji Shidou. "Masaomi... Please leave that Devil woman alone. With this, I can guarantee that your punishment will only be light." Said Touji who look at Masaomi with a serious expression. "If I do that, will you guarantee the safety of both Cleria and Clarissa?" Asked Masaomi with a serious expression. Touji who heard this can only stay quiet. "So this is your answer huh... Then I''d rather fight all of you to protect my family." Said Masaomi as he looks at Touji with a serious expression. The group of the exorcists who hear this, do not want to kill their own former comrade, but what choice do they have. on the contrary, the group of devils only look at them with pity in their eyes and are about to move to kill them. Then suddenly all of their movements halt including Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa. As if the time around them is stoped which is correct. Suddenly Tetsuya shows up from above as he landed after flying in the sky. "Looks like I need to be fast since I only have 1 minute until they all move again." Said Tetsuya while using ''The World'' as his stand is standing behind him. In the past 1 year, Tetsuya''s skill, ''The World'' has already increased in the range of ability and how long he can stop time. Right now he can stop time with a length of 1 minute time and his range of ability increased to 400-meters. But unfortunately, he noticed the weakness of this power which makes his muscle hurt after 10 or more seconds of using this ability, thankfully his skill ''Regeneration'' covers this weakness which he also can increase his ''Regeneration'' skill level with this. Well, he didn''t expect there is a weakness to ''The World'' since in the canon ''The World'' doesn''t show any weakness other than getting counter by the same type of stand. Well, this is a win and win term since he also can increase his ''Regeneration'' skill. Anyway back to where Tetsuya is, he then pulls 3 ''Biological Pocket Puppet''s from his [ITEM] system and sticks them to the body of Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa. As suddenly the 3 ''Biological Pocket Puppet'' items turn into their body which also copies their exact condition such as the injury in the body. Then he replaces all of their body with ''Biological Pocket Puppet''. Well, the troublesome part is that he needs to adjust all the puppet positions since all of them are in a frozen state due to the ''The World'' ability effect. The other part of the troublesome is that he also has to carry the three of them with his little body which he doesn''t mind since it''s only a piece of cake for him to lift the three of them but due to his body being small, the three of them is making him feel cramped. Other than that, there is no problem at all. "Well looks like it''s all according to my ''Keikaku'', anyway hopefully dad can kill Rizevim so that I can make him into one of my shadow soldiers." Said Tetsuya with a smile. {A/N: Keikaku means ''Plan'' if you don''t know.} {E/N: You don''t say!} 2 Minutes ago Tetsuya and Yukio who is hiding in the forest can sense large energy that belongs to a devil, which Tetsuya figure it has to be from ''Rizevim''. So Yukio told Tetsuya to follow the plan as usual and he will handle the devil which Tetsuya suspects to be ''Rizevim''. Although Tetsuya believes that the devil or other people cannot sense them since they also wearing a cloak that is readied by Yukio that can hide their own energy and mana which is convenient. Both of them are also wearing a mask to hide their own identity in case of getting seen by someone. {A/N: highschooldxd.fandom.com/wiki/Rizevim_Livan_Lucifer} {E/N: This lazy mofo...} "Hopefully Valicia won''t get angry if the devil that dad kills turns out to be ''Rizevim'', though unfortunately, I won''t get such a big EXP, that is if I can defeat him, well whatever as long as there is a chance I can turn Rizevim into a shadow soldier." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile since he knows that Valicia probably wants to get revenge to kill ''Rizevim'' for herself, though Tetsuya then sighs as he also misses the chance to obtain such a big EXP dump. Tetsuya then flies away from the place he standing while carrying 3 people as he still uses ''The World''. Rizevim who is looking from 500-meters afar while flying with 12 Devil wings, only shows an evil smile as he sees the event below where Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa who are chased by a group of devils and exorcist. Yes, the Rizevim you all see is Rizevim Livan Lucifer which is one of the Super devils that is existed and also the son of ''Original Lucifer''. He also is the grandfather of Valicia Lucifer which you can see in Chapter 25. Anyway back to where Rizevim is, he then still look at the sight of Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa being chased when suddenly a palm covers his face which shocks him greatly. "Nani?!" Said Rizevim as he then gets dragged by the palm of the person who then pushes him 5-KM away to an unknown forest. This causes a big shockwave around Rizevim as he throws off far away and then crashes to the ground which creates an explosion of dust near the ground. The person who pushes him of course is Yukio. "What? Is that the only thing you can do Rizevim Livan Lucifer?" Said Yukio he stands while floating as he looks down at Rizevim. "You dare to attack me!!!! Who are you!!" Shout Rizevim as he tries to stand while looking at Yukio who is wearing a cloak and a mask. "Why are you calling that an attack, when I only just push you a little? Anyway, you only need to know that I''m a guy who is going to kill you." Said Yukio with a weird voice due to the function of the mask he is wearing that can change the voice of the person who is wearing the mask. "You dare to mock me!!" Said Rizevim as he rushes toward Yukio with a tremendous speed while flying. He then gives several punches that are cover by demonic energy toward Yukio which all the punches got deflected by Yukio''s palm easily as his palm block all of them. But due to their exchange of many blows, many massive shockwaves are starting to blow over everywhere making the ground below them destroyed. "Can you get more serious? This is getting more boring and boring." Said Yukio who looking at Rizevim while wearing a bored expression inside the mask. "You!!" Said Rizevim with an angry expression on his face as he starts to infuse massive demonic energy in his hands and giving more punches towards Yukio. "That''s more like it... But unfortunately, that is still no good." Said Yukio while blocking Rizevim''s punch one by one and then before Rizevim able to give more punch, Yukio then gives a back roundhouse kick into Rizevim face which makes Rizevim get blown away into the ground. When Rizevim crashes into the ground, the ground that is 100-meters around him gets destroyed which creates a big explosion of dust, this causes Rizevim to cough blood from his mouth. Rizevim who crash only gives a smile to Yukio despite getting injured by the previous blow. "Why are you smiling? Did my kick making you go crazy?" Asked Yukio while looking at Rizevim with a weird expression, thinking that Rizevim is an M. "Did you think that you have won? Then look above you." Said Rizevim as he looks at Yukio with a victory smile on his face. Above Yukio, there was a big, 12 massive demonic spheres that are starting to fall down to Yukio. "Do you think I wouldn''t notice all the demonic energy that you gather above me? This much is nothing for me." Said Yukio while looking at Rizevim with eyes full of pity. Rizevim who heard this is confused about whether Yukio is bluffing or he can handle this, but Rizevim believes that Yukio will not go unscratched from his attack at the very least. "Anyway, please don''t make a scene with that massive balls of yours since I didn''t want to make an uproar either in the Underworld, Heaven, or this world since it''s troublesome to deal with it." Said Yukio who raises his hand as he absorbs all of the demonic spheres into his palm. Rizevim who sees this is so shocked when he sees all of his demonic spheres are getting disperse. "Who the hell are you?! Why are you doing this to me?!" Said Rizevim with a slightly terrified expression while looking at Yukio. "You could say that I''m the person who has a grudge against you 9 years ago for almost kill me and my wife." Said Yukio while looking at Rizevim. "9 years ago?!" Said Rizevim as he tries to remember what happen 9 years ago when suddenly Yukio appears in front of him which makes Rizevim so shocked and scared. "Well it''s hard for searching you around the world, but today is a lucky day indeed since I can finally end you for good. Well in the end I didn''t need to use any of my full power to fight you, and only physical strength is enough to kill you off." Said Yukio as he then instantly grabs Rizevim''s left wrist with his left hand. "What the hell are you trying to do!!!" Shout Rizevim as he tries to free himself from Yukio''s arm. "You want to let go? Then I will let go of your left arm from your body." Said Yukio while gripping as hard as possible and then he pulls Rizevim left arm from his body which Rizevim then lets out a big scream. "Arghhhhhh!!!!!!" Shouts Rizevim as he looks at Yukio with his eyes is full of fear. This cause Rizevim to try flying the opposite way of Yukio at the fastest speed which Rizevim could pull. Yukio who see this could only sigh. "Is that all the speed that you got? What a disappointment." Said Yukio as he instantly appears above Rizevim and then gives him a dropping kick in the back of Rizevim which Rizevim quickly notices and block it with his right hand which makes him crash on the ground 500-meters away. This causes Rizevim to cough more blood as he can feel that his life is almost gone if he didn''t defend it with his right hand though he can feel that his right hand is already broken apart. "It''s so disappointing that you broke very fast before I can start the torture session." Said Yukio as he looks at Rizevim with a disappointed tone in his voice. Rizevim who had injuries all over his body then looks at Yukio with a smile as he touches a certain place on the ground with his broken right hand as he crawls, suddenly a light starts to envelop Rizevim''s body as a magic circle start to appear below him. "Teleportation magic?! when did he place it..." Said Yukio with a bit surprised expression on his face, when he suddenly remembers that Rizevim could place the trigger at the very beginning of the battle in the place where he drags Rizevim face and crashes it into the ground where they first fight. The reason why Rizevim ran away oppositely is to go to the place where he places the trigger and unfortunately Yukio kicks Rizevim below the trigger place which makes Rizevim somehow lucky. "I must kill him fast!!" Said Yukio as he then pulls a red spear from his dimensional gap inventory. He then spins himself while floating in the air in order to gain acceleration. The spear then lets a massive red burst aura out from the spear as Yukio now has a good position after the acceleration. "Gae Bolg!" shout Yukio as he then throws the spear toward Rizevim. The spear is so fast that it moves at the same speed as sound. Rizevim who is seeing Gae Bolg coming toward is so shocked and panicked. This Gae Bolg then hit and cause a very big explosion which causes a big shockwave that destroys the ground surrounding it. After the explosion end, the spear automatically returns to Yukio''s hand. "Tch... Looks like I''m Millisecond a bit too late, that bastard is so smart at scheming this kind of stuff... Oh well, what happened already happened..." Said Yukio while looking to the ground with an irritated expression on his face due to his Gae Bolg is a bit too late before reaching there. "Thankfully I put a big barrier around here so that no one will notice what is happening over here... Anyway I should check whether Tetsuya has succeeded at doing the plan." Said Yukio while flying toward Tetsuya place. Chapter 38 - Retribution & Im not someone suspicious {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} - Somewhere in the Underworld - In a place, somewhere hidden from the rest of the underworld, there is a devil that is casting a magic circle on the ground. Suddenly Rizevim is getting summoned from the magic circle. When the devil saw Rizevim''s condition, his expression changed into a panicked one where he then hurriedly went towards Rizevim who was in critical condition. The identity of the devil is Euclid Lucifuge, the younger brother of Grayfia Lucifuge and also was considered as Rizevim Livan Lucifer''s right arm. he has the appearance of a young handsome looking man appearing in his early twenties with silver hair that is tied in a braided hairstyle. He wears a silver robe with detailed accessories. "Rizevim-sama!!" Said Euclid while taking out a Phoenix Tears and use it toward Rizevim. The Phoenix Tears that Euclid use is a Phoenix Tears that they obtain in an illegal way. After using the Phoenix Tears, Rizevim''s injuries then instantly healed, though his left hand that is severed by Yukio will forever be lost since Phoenix Tears cannot regenerate a lost organ. "Rizevim-sama are you alright?!" Asked Euclid while looking at Rizevim with a worried expression. "Of course not!!! he ripped off my left arm!" Shout Rizevim with a face full of anger as this is the first time he suffers such a humiliating defeat. "Who''s the one who ripped your left arm master?!" Asked Euclid with a shocked expression on his face. This is the first time Euclid hearing Rizevim is defeated like this as he was sure that the one who defeated Rizevim is one of the strongest beings in the world. "I don''t know!! But that person held a grudge against me for 9 years..." Said Rizevim with an angry expression on his face but soon changed into a shocked expression as he started to remember something. "Rizevim-sama?" Euclid is a bit confused and worried while he is looking at Rizevim. "Don''t tell me that person is... Hahaha... Didn''t expect that person to be on Kuoh. That shitty bastard is ruining my plan!!" Rizevim suddenly remembers only laughing as there is still an angry expression on his face and then finally loses his mind as he then shouts while releasing a lot of demonic energy. Euclid who sees Rizevim could only stay quiet as not to disturb Rizevim who is still mad since he know that Rizevim lose his left arm which makes him very angry at that person who did it, though he is curious about the identity of the person who attacks Rizevim, and in order to obtain that information, he needs to wait until Rizevim to calm down. 5 minutes have passed as Rizevim starts to calm down. "So that Ogre bastard is trying to kill me after I tried to murder him and that masked woman huh... And that is not all, he is a lot stronger than that time..." Said Rizevim with an irritated expression. "Rizevim-sama did You mean the Vermillion Ogre?!" Asked Euclid with a surprised expression on his face. "Yeah... In any case, we need to get rid of that person before he is going to ruin my future plan." Said Rizevim with a serious expression. "Rizevim-sama, I think that would be impossible right now since we don''t know about his real identity." Said Euclid while frowning. "Then hurry up and gather all the information you can find that leads to that person!!" Shout Rizevim while being agitated about this situation. "Yes, Rizevim-sama." Said Euclid who then uses teleportation magic and disappears from the place where he stands. "Just you wait ogre, I''m gonna repay this humiliation 1000 times more painful." Rizevim who is alone only laughs evilly. -Somewhere on Kuoh- Tetsuya who right now is 300-m away from the place where a group of devils and Exorcists are staying, finally stops there and drops Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa''s bodies slowly on the ground. "Looks like time is up." Said Tetsuya. Suddenly all surrounding is going back to normal from the effect of ''The World''. ''¡ºFusion Skill - Invisibility + Barrier¡»'' Tetsuya then creates a barrier with his fusion skill that he fuses with Invisibility in order to hide from the exorcist and devil that are trying to kill Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa. "What happened?! Where am I? I thought I''m about to fight all of them? And why am I weaponless?!" The first one who responds is Masaomi who then looks around only to find him being cover by a barrier. He then instantly looks for Cleria and Clarissa only to find them beside him while having a confused expression. Masaomi who is looking at them is relieved that they are fine as he then instantly hug both of them. Tetsuya then looks at them with a smile while bringing out a small crystal from the [ITEM] system. The crystal that he holds right now is a crystal given by his father due to his father being busy handling Rizevim. This crystal function is to notify Touji that he already replace the body by infusing the crystal with his mana, though this will only work if the other person is holding the same type of crystal that is connected to the crystal that is infused by the mana, which of course Touji is holding the same type of crystal that is the same as Tetsuya crystal. "Uhm... Are you the one who helped us?" Asked Cleria while looking at Tetsuya who right now is wearing a cloak and a mask. "No need to be wary of me, I''m not someone suspicious, and to answer your previous question, the answer is yes. Anyway please drink this." Said Tetsuya while throwing 2 bottles of potion that he takes from the [ITEM] system. "What is this?" Asked Masaomi, who is still wary of Tetsuya. "That is a potion that can heal your injury." Said Tetsuya who is explaining the function potion that he gives to both Masaomi and Cleria. Masaomi is wondering if he is going to drink it, but suddenly Cleria opens the potion and drinks it which causes Masaomi to panic and worry about Cleria since he doesn''t know if it was safe to drink it. Suddenly Cleria''s injury slowly heals as all the injury started to disappear. This caused Masaomi to sigh in relief. "Amazing, even though its effect is lower than Phoenix Tears, but it still can slowly heal my injury." Said Cleria with some amazement on her expression. "Cleria, you''re being too reckless you know... What if something bad were to happen to you!" Said Masaomi while trying to scold Cleria. "Don''t worry Masaomi, I don''t think this boy will try to harm us since he could do that by letting us die back then if he wants to, Isn''t that right boy who is wearing a mask?" Said Cleria with a smile on her face while looking at Tetsuya. "Yep, that is right." Said Tetsuya who only nodded at Cleria and gave her a thumbs up. "Anyway thank you for helping us back then, my name is Cleria Belial, the person beside me is Masaomi Yaegaki my husband, and the girl who is hiding behind me is Clarissa Belial, my daughter." Said Cleria as she starts to introduce Masaomi, Clarissa, and herself. ''So that is the name of the daughter...'' think Tetsuya while looking at Clarissa who is hiding behind Cleria. Tetsuya then looks at their appearance, which starts with Cleria where Cleria has the appearance of a woman in her 20s who has white long hair and also purple eyes. Masaomi has the appearance of a man in their mid-20s and has long black hair. And as for Clarissa, she looks the same age as Tetsuya and also has the same hair color as Cleria, she also inherits the same eye color as Cleria that is purple, and she has long hair just like Cleria but unlike Cleria, she wears a ponytail. "Oh, it would be rude for me to wear a mask while also introducing myself." Said Tetsuya who then takes off the part of the cloak that is covering his head and also pulls his mask from his face. "My name is Tohno Tetsuya, nice to meet you." Said Tetsuya who is introducing himself to them. "Tohno?!" Both Masaomi and Cleria are surprised by the family name of Tohno, though Cleria then looks at Tetsuya''s appearance since Tetsuya somehow resembles someone she knows. "Are you perhaps the son of Anna and Yukio?!" Asked Cleria while looking at Tetsuya with a curious expression. "Yep." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while looking. "I knew it!! your face is somehow similar to Anna but your hair and eyes look the same as Yukio." Said Cleria while showing a happy smile toward Tetsuya when suddenly Cleria started to come closer to inspect Tetsuya''s appearance. Though this makes Tetsuya blush for a moment after Cleria comes closer to him, well who wouldn''t blush when a beautiful woman gets near you. {A/N: If you didn''t blush toward someone beautiful it''s either you already find someone you love, you are gay, the woman is not your type, or you undergo an Erectile Dysfunction.} {E/N: ...Bruh} "What!? You are Tohno-san''s, son!?" Masaomi who heard this finds this a bit surprising. "Masaomi, do you know Yukio?" Asked Cleria while looking at Masaomi with a curious expression. "I and Touji-san met him a few years back when I was still not yet at Kuoh." Said Masaomi, but when he says Touji''s name, the tone of Masaomi''s voice is a little bit down as he is a bit sad. "Anyway, Is your father and mother the ones who ordered you to rescue us? Though you are very strong for your age, you still need your father or mother to accompany you, you know?" Said Cleria with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. "Well to be exact it is Touji-san who ordered my dad to fake your and Masaomi-san''s death." Said Tetsuya while looking at Cleria and then Touji. "N-Nani!!?" Masaomi who heard this finds this so surprising. "Fake our death?! Wait, how did you rescue us in the first place?" Asked Cleria with a confused expression while looking at Tetsuya. "By using the tool that can stop time that dad invented..." Said Tetsuya with a straight face who already prepares all bullshit reasoning in case someone asks about something. {E/N: *Sniff* He is using my powers nicely.} "So that is why my surroundings feel different... But how did Yukio invent a tool that can stop time... And how did you fake our death?" Asked Cleria while looking at Tetsuya with a curious expression. "By using the tool that can duplicate a person''s body that dad invented..." Said Tetsuya who once again answered this with a straight face. "What?! A duplicate body?!" Said Masaomi with a shocked expression. "If you don''t believe me you can see there is a duplicate body of the three of you there." Said Tetsuya while pointing toward the group of devils and exorcists who already ended the life of the three puppets. The group of exorcists only cry as they mourn the fallen of their former comrade and as for the devils only leave the place. Masaomi and Cleria who look at their own fake death are so shocked since they didn''t expect that they have been replaced by a puppet that is so realistic that it can replicate blood. "I cannot believe it... How many impossible tools that this guy makes that can compete with Sacred Gears...*sigh* Well, that Yukio can do almost everything that is impossible..." Said Cleria while sighing. ''Dad... Sorry for using your name...'' think Tetsuya who sees this can only smile wryly. Masaomi who is only a former exorcist can only be stunned as he didn''t expect Yukio can create all that kind of thing since he didn''t know that Yukio is capable of creating all of this. "Anyway, Tetsuya-kun, where is your irresponsible father? Didn''t he need to fake our death and not you?" Asked Cleria while looking at Tetsuya with an irritated expression due to Yukio giving his task to Tetsuya. "About that, my dad says he needs to take care of a devil that is near here, and the name of the devil is Rizevim Livan Lucifer." Said Tetsuya who is explaining things to Cleria. "Rizevim!?" Cleria who heard this is so shocked since she didn''t expect Rizevim would be near here. ''But if I think about it, there is a chance that the Great King Faction has a connection to the Old Satan Faction, and if that''s true then the involvement of Rizevim is possible.'' thinks Cleria with a serious expression. "Cleria-san are you alright?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Cleria. "Ah... Don''t worry about it, Tetsuya-kun, I''m just thinking about something else." Said Cleria with a smile on her face. Tetsuya then only nods at her and figures that Cleria is probably thinking about the connection between Rizevim and the Great King Faction. Tetsuya then sits below the tree while relaxing, though somehow Clarissa is peeking at him continuously behind Cleria which somehow confuses Tetsuya. Suddenly a notification pops up in front of Tetsuya. ------------------ Forbidden Relationship (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: C - B Masaomi Yaegaki, an exorcist, and Cleria Belial, a High-class devil are both undergoing a forbidden love where it''s going to shake the status quo of both church and the devil. Due to having a secret child, both sides decide to kill Masaomi, Cleria, and their secret child. Rescue them before they get executed by both sides. ?Clear Conditions: ? Save Masaomi Yaegaki, Cleria Belial, and their secret child ? [Secret] (Fake Masaomi, Cleria Belial, and their secret child death without getting noticed by the enemy) ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Skill [Pyrokinesis] ? Obtained Item [Gravity Blade] ? Obtained 850.000 System-point ? Obtained 750.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------ Chapter 39 - Mission Completed & Love?! {A/N: I''m back from hell!!! Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------------------- ------------------ Forbidden Relationship (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: C - B Masaomi Yaegaki, an exorcist, and Cleria Belial, a High-class devil are both undergoing a forbidden love where it''s going to shake the status quo of both the church and the devils. Due to having a secret child, both sides decide to kill Masaomi, Cleria, and their secret child. Rescue them before they get executed by both sides. ?Clear Conditions: ? Save Masaomi Yaegaki, Cleria Belial, and their secret child ? [Secret] (Fake Masaomi, Cleria Belial, and their secret child death without getting noticed by the enemy) ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Skill [Pyrokinesis] ? Obtained Item [Gravity Blade] ? Obtained 850.000 System-point ? Obtained 750.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------ [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 750.000 EXP will be changed into 1.500.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ------------------------------- Tetsuya who looks at the notification of the mission only smiles at his mind at the secret reward and the system points. ''Is this the blade from ''UQ Holder''? This is quite useful as a weapon though there is, well I think I''m going to check it out later.'' Thought Tetsuya who looks at the weapon on the notification. He is also happy that he obtained system points since it''s hard looking for one since he can only obtain it from [DAILY MISSION] or [MISSION]. As for EXP, he doesn''t care that much, since almost every day he kills so many Danger Beasts that can cover all the EXP he obtains from the mission, but of course, he is thankful that he obtained this much of EXP. "Tetsuya-kun are you alright? You seem to space out a little bit." Said Cleria, who looked at Tetsuya with a worried expression. "Don''t worry about it Cleria-san, I''m just worried about my dad who is still not coming back." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face while looking at Cleria. "*sigh* Honestly, why must such a cute child such as you be born from a man that is cold and ill-mannered as Yukio." Said Cleria while showing a wondered expression at Tetsuya. ''Eh!? Dad is cold and ill-mannered?! Is that the dad that I know or is that the personality back when he is a teenager!? Or is that the personality that he shows to his enemy?'' Thinks Tetsuya with a confused expression. "But if I look at your face closely you are so cute since your face is similar to your mom... It makes me want to pinch it." Said Cleria while showing a big gentle smile on her face as she then pinches Tetsuya''s cheek. ''I thought you already pinched it...'' Thinks Tetsuya with a deadpan expression on his mind. "Why don''t you two get to know each other?" Asked Cleria while looking at Tetsuya and Clarissa who right now is hiding behind Cleria. Clarissa who is still looking at Tetsuya suddenly hides her face more after getting called. "Clarissa, didn''t you peek at Tetsuya all the time?" Asked Cleria while trying to tease her daughter, Clarissa. "Mama!!" Shout Clarissa while trying to hide her blush with her hands on her face. "Sorry Tetsuya-kun, she is a bit too shy since she never met someone at her age." Said Cleria while looking at Tetsuya with a smile. "Don''t worry about it, Cleria-san." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile. "Well now, why don''t both of you be friends first." Said Cleria while suddenly pushing Clarissa in front of her with a smile on her face. "Mama?!" Said Clarissa with a panic expression on her face. Cleria then only smiles at both Tetsuya and Clarissa and then goes to Masaomi. Tetsuya who sees this situation only shows a wry smile as he then looks at Clarissa who is still a bit panicked while her face is a bit red. She then soon calms down as she then looks at Tetsuya. "I-I..." Clarissa then looks at Tetsuya with a shy expression as she then is about to say something. Tetsuya who heard this thinks that Clarissa is about to ask him to be her friend. "I like you!! Can you be my friend!!" Tetsuya who heard this could only look at Clarissa while staying quiet as his expression then changed into a bewildered and shocked one, well he is not wrong about thinking that she might be asking him to be his friend, but what shocked him the most is the first part of her sentence. "What did you mean by ''I like you'' ..." Said Tetsuya while looking at Clarissa while his mouth is twitching. "Do you don''t want to be friends with me? But Mama says that if you wanna befriend with others, you must say you feel that you like that person in order to be friends." Said Clarissa as her eyes start to get teary. Tetsuya who heard that started to look at Cleria who could only laugh wryly and Masaomi who seemed to pass out with a deadpan expression. As for Masaomi, Tetsuya can hear some words from him such as "Clarissa... Papa is not ready..." and "You... are still too... young." which Tetsuya could figure that Masaomi probably is the type of overprotective father, but not too much of overprotective since Tetsuya cannot feel any hostile look when he is interacting with Clarissa. As for Cleria, Tetsuya could only sigh as he started to wonder about what that woman has taught to this child. Tetsuya who finished looking at the couple, then looked at Clarissa and then started to talk. "No of course I want to be friends with you, so you don''t need to cry." Said Tetsuya while looking at Clarissa with a wry smile. "Really, you mean it!" Said Clarissa with a happy smile as her teary eyes are gone. "Yeah, but you don''t have to say that you like that person since that will cause misunderstanding toward the opposite gender." Said Tetsuya who could only smile toward Clarissa. "Why would it cause a misunderstanding??" Asked Clarissa with an innocent confused expression. "Well... It''s because others will think that your definition of like is that you love that person." Said Tetsuya who explained things to Clarissa. "But I really love you." Said Clarissa with an innocent smile on her face. When Clarissa said this somehow Masaomi feels more injured than before in a certain way and Cleria who heard this shows a blush on her face toward Clarissa as she thinks her daughter is a bit bold. But Tetsuya who heard feels a little bit surprised but feels something is wrong with her definition of love. "What?! *hmm* Clarissa, can I ask you what is the difference between like and love?" Asked Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face, as he isn''t used to dealing with these matters. "Isn''t it the same? I heard Papa and Mama say this almost every time they meet each other." Said Clarissa while tilting her head in an Innocent and confused expression on her face. Tetsuya who heard this then looks at the couple who right now is blushing due to hearing their daughter talking about their love for each other. Tetsuya can only look at them with a deadpan expression as he wants to shout at them and tell them that they need to teach her more detail about this kind of stuff. "Anyway Like, and Love is a different thing almost entirely, you can ask your parents about it... Anyway, I don''t mind being your friend." Said Tetsuya with a kind smile while looking at Clarissa. Clarissa who heard this only nods at Tetsuya as she is still confused, but when she hears the last part, she then shows a happy expression while showing a big smile on her face as she then holds both of Tetsuya hands. "Really?! I''m so happy, this is the first time I''m making friends that is the same age as me." Said Clarissa who is smiling a big toothy smile of happiness at Tetsuya while holding Tetsuya''s hands. "Is that so?" Said Tetsuya who is looking at Clarissa while his hand suddenly gets held by Clarissa which makes him slightly fl.u.s.tered. "Yes." Said Clarissa with a big smile as she nods at Tetsuya. "Then why don''t I introduce you to my other friends?" Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Clarissa. "Really!! But will your friend want to be friends with me?" Asked Clarissa with a worried tone. "I''m sure they will be happy to be friends with you." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. "Okay then." Said Clarissa with a smile on her face as she then nods. Suddenly without anyone noticing, Yukio appears in the middle of the barrier that Tetsuya created, and this causes all the people to get shocked at this. "Looks like you passed the first test, Tetsuya." Said Yukio then looks around him to check everyone''s condition and then he looks at Tetsuya and then smiles. "Dad, please don''t do that again, you have almost caused a heart attack for me." Said Tetsuya while looking at Yukio with an irritated expression. "Sorry sorry." Said Yukio with a wry smile while laughing. "So, it looks like someone is already becoming a father." Said Cleria with a teasing smile as she then comes closer toward Yukio. "Long time no see Cleria, well a lot of things have happened in the past few years. Anyway, it is shocking since I didn''t expect you and Masaomi to be parents either." Said Yukio as he only laughed wryly again. "Well... many things happen unexpectedly." Said Cleria with blush as she then looks at Masaomi who also blush when hearing Yukio. "Anyway Masaomi, you have to thank Touji since he is the one who told me about both of you, too I think you should be thankful to Touji." Said Yukio while looking at Masaomi then looking at Cleria. "Yeah, I know Tohno-san." Said Masaomi with a complicated expression on his face. "You don''t have to tell me that, I know what I have to do. Without him telling you, I probably wouldn''t have been alive right now." Said Cleria with a serious expression while looking at Yukio. "Anyway Yukio, your son is telling me that you are taking care of Rizevim Livan Lucifer, is that true?" Asked Cleria with a serious expression. "Yep, that is right, and unfortunately I only got his left arm before he escaped away. But I think Rizevim is connected to your and Masaomi''s accident." Said Yukio with an irritated expression on his face. Tetsuya, who hears that Rizevim escaped from Yukio, can only sigh in relief since he still has the chance to get Rizevim''s shadow, and also some EXP from Rizevim. "Yeah, I know about that." Said Cleria. "Anyway let''s talk more in a safer place." Said Yukio who then teleports all the people inside the barrier into Touji''s house after giving Masaomi, Cleria, and Clarissa a bracelet that can hide their presence so that anyone cannot detect them. Chapter 40 - King Piece & Friend Support {A/N: I think I''m going to change the name of the arc into Forbidden Love Arc. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} - Shidou Household - After they reach Touji''s house, They can see that Touji is not yet at his home and the others are still there. They then wait till Touji comes to his home, while they are still waiting for Touji, Tetsuya then introduces Clarissa to the others which they easily become friends. Cleria also had a reunion with Anna and had a long conversation with each other. After waiting for half an hour, Touji then comes home. Yukio then asks Anna, Touji, Cleria, and Masaomi to have a meeting on the second floor regarding this whole accident. Tetsuya also has been told to stay with the others on the first floor, which he agreed as he thinks that is probably related to the incident before and then play with the others on the first floor. Yukio and the others then held a meeting while putting a barrier on the second floor as usual. They then start to discuss many things that are related to the incident earlier. But before they start their discussion, both Cleria and Masaomi say their thanks toward Touji due to Touji helping their fake death, though Masaomi also apologize that he also betrays the church and his former comrade to be with the woman he loves which Touji can only smile at Masaomi as he tells Masaomi it is alright. They then continue to discuss something related to the incident and that is Rizevim that Yukio fights with. "What?! you fought Rizevim?! Why didn''t you tell him." Anna, who heard this from Yukio, is shocked. "If I tell you first, I''m afraid Rizevim will run away first *sigh*, well anyway at least I got his left arm." Said Yukio as he then let out a left arm from mid-air. "If I were there I can slash him into a devil poop rather than only slash his left arm." Said Anna while pouting as she isn''t satisfied with the outcome that Yukio brought. "Well, a lot of things happened when he suddenly escaped from my sight... hahaha." Said Yukio while laughing wryly since he cannot tell Anna that he wanted to torture Rizevim slowly but accidentally let him escape. "Your expression right now... So suspicious..." Said Anna while getting closer as she then gives a long stare at Yukio''s eye to eye. Yukio who is being stared could only look at Anna from eye to eye as he shows a wry smile on his face. Slowly Anna''s face starts to get beet red as she then retracts her face from Yukio. "Fine dear, I will let you off this once." Said Anna with a blush on her face as she is giving a shy expression while looking at Yukio. Cleria who looked at them could only smile at them. On the other hand Masaomi and Touji only give a deadpan expression on their faces as they look at both Yukio and Anna. "Umh... Is the one you are talking about really is Rizevim Livan Lucifer?" Asked Touji while looking at both Yukio and Anna. "Well yeah, unfortunately, that Rizevim is also connected to this incident." Said Yukio. Touji who heard this could only have a headache since it''s hard to contain all the unbelievable information that he receives since he knew Rizevim Livan Lucifer is one of the strongest devils that is still alive today and hearing Yukio fight and almost kill Rizevim is a somewhat unbelievable thing that he can hear right now. But after remembering that Yukio marrying someone like Anna that is already reigning the title of One of The Strongest, he started to think that there is more to Yukio. But as his friend, he won''t pry more into Yukio''s secret since he thinks it''s for the best and he can only hope that one day that Yukio will tell his secret to him. "Regarding this incident, this is all my fault..." Said Cleria with a sad expression as she then bowed her head down as she then looks below. "No, it''s not your fault at all!!" Shouts Masaomi while looking at Cleria. "No Masaomi... We all wouldn''t be in this mess if I were not involved myself with the ''King Piece''." Said Cleria as she grips her hand which makes her shaken up a little bit. "The ''King Piece''?! I thought there are only 15 chess pieces that exist in evil pieces. I didn''t expect the rumor that there might be a ''King Piece'' is true." Said Yukio with a surprised expression. "The ''King Piece'' is indeed real, and due to me knowing too much about it, the Great King Faction decided to eliminate me by using my relationship with Masaomi which they then probably leak to the church side, so that they can eliminate me." Said Cleria who then continued to explain about the King piece. Cleria then tells that the ''King Piece'' is a rare piece that was created in the early days of Rating Games which was later considered dangerous due to how powerful it can make a High-class devil powerful enough to compete with Ultimate-Class devils or even Satan-Class devils. Due to this, the production of the ''King Piece'' has stopped and despite being only 12 pieces, 9 Pieces of them were being seized by the Great King Faction after they took control of the Rating Games, which the higher-ups or the old devils used this for their own agenda by making a fixed match in Rating Games in order to make a lot of money. {A/N: highschooldxd.fandom.com/wiki/King_Piece} "And because of my curiosity and also carelessness, all of my peerage members were killed by the Great King Faction and I also put both Masaomi and Clarissa in danger." Said Cleria as her face slowly covered with tears. "Cleria it''s not your fault! It''s their fault!!" Shout Masaomi while trying to deny Cleria words while trying to accuse the Great King Faction. "*Sniff* Despite this, I think Zekram-san doesn''t know anything about the corruption behind the rating games, and only hunts us down due to protecting the status quo of Heaven and the Underworld... But I bet if he heard about the corruption that happened behind his back, he would be furious." Said Cleria while sighing. "Yeah, I can say Zekram is not someone who can tolerate something like corruption, though both of your cases are different kinds of situations though." Said Yukio who then looked at both Masaomi and Cleria. "Yeah, I know that... But I don''t care because I love Masaomi from the bottom of my heart, so no one will ever separate us." Said Cleria with a serious expression. "Cleria..." Said Masaomi who felt touched by Cleria''s determination. Yukio and Anna who see this could only smile at Cleria''s determination. "You don''t have to say it, since I know how serious you are at handling everything." Said Yukio who could only smile. "Yeah since you and Anna already knew me long enough." Cleria who heard this could only smile wryly at Yukio''s remark. "Anyway this somehow irritated me, you can let me handle the King Piece problem." Said Yukio while looking at both Cleria and Masaomi. "Yukio if you try to publicize the secret of the King Piece... There will be chaos in the entire underworld." Said Cleria who somehow knew what Yukio is going to do. "Well, the chaos will only go toward the old devils and it is also fun to see their face in despair." Said Yukio with a sadistic smile on his face. "Wow... It seems your personality is back to normal." Said Cleria with an astonished expression while looking at Yukio as she then remembers the old Yukio personality. Both Masaomi and Touji who see Yukio smile could only shiver as they don''t really know about his sadistic personality and as for Anna, she could only smile wryly as she then sighs. "If it isn''t for everyone here, I and Masaomi will be dead, so once again I say thank you to you all, of course including Tetsuya-kun who isn''t in this room." Said Cleria as she then bows toward everyone in the room. Masaomi who sees this could only follow Cleria as he then bows toward everyone in the room. "Well, that is what friends are for, so don''t worry about it." Said Anna with a happy smile with a thumbs up. "Save that thanks when I already make all of the old devil''s face in despair." Said Yukio who also smiled while already making plans inside his mind. "Anyway Yukio, I''m sorry to trouble you again, but can you inform my family about me-" Said Cleria. "That you are safe right, don''t worry leave it to me." Said Yukio who nodded at Cleria. "Thank you." Said Cleria with a grateful smile on her face. "Anyways, both of you need to figure out how and where to live from now on, do you guys have any plans?" Asked Yukio who is wondering about Cleria and Masaomi''s plan from now on. "About that, We still don''t have any plan yet." Said Masaomi who answered Yukio''s question after both Masaomi and Cleria discussed it with each other. "Then why not become our neighbor in Kyoto? Since there is a lot of unowned land near our residence, and don''t worry about your identity being discovered since we can reforge your identity later." Said Anna with a smile on her face. "What?!" Both Masaomi and Cleria who heard this find this a bit surprising. "No, you don''t have to do that Anna, we don''t want to trouble both of you and Yukio anymore after all of what you did for us." Said Cleria with a panicked expression. "Nah don''t worry about it, something like this is nothing for my family." Said Anna with a proud smile while looking at both Cleria and Masaomi. Cleria and Masaomi then look at each other, after a few seconds both of them agree with Anna suggestion on becoming their neighbor as they knew that the Muramasa family is one of the ric.h.e.s.t families in the world even among the supernatural society, and even if they reject Anna''s suggestion, they know that Anna will still not giving up on her suggestion until they accept it. "Great, now we are neighbors." Said Anna with a happy smile. Everyone in the room then continues their discussion regarding the accident. Chapter 41 - Preparation for The Empire & Disciple {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Pictures, Suggestions, and all of the latest information, votes, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ~~TIME SKIP 8 MONTHS~~ 8 months have passed since Masaomi and Cleria''s accident. After that accident, Tetsuya and the others are exploring Kuoh for holiday purposes. Unfortunately, Cleria, Masaomi, and Clarissa can only stay inside Yukio''s house as long as they are on Kuoh in order to stay low until they move to Kyoto. They also reforged their identity as they changed their names though only Clarissa''s name didn''t change since her name is only known by Masaomi, Cleria, and Cleria''s peerage before the accident which is unnecessary for her to change her name, other than that they also changed their family name. Yukio who disguises himself as the ''Vermillion Ogre'' then goes to the underworld sneakily and also told the news about how Cleria is still being alive to Diehauser and the rest of the Belial family which they are happy about Cleria being alive, but also mad at the Great King Faction on trying to assassinate Cleria. As for Yukio''s journey on trying to reveal the King Piece''s existence, that is for another time to tell. After Tetsuya and the others go back home to Kyoto, 2 months later Touji and his family move out to England due to Touji being related to the Masaomi and Cleria accident. Anyway back to the current timeline where 8 months has passed since then, right now Tetsuya is already 7 years old as he can be seen inside a big room while standing beside him is a black katana who right now is stuck on the floor, well the identity of the black katana is the ''Gravity Blade'' that he obtained from Cleria and Masaomi mission accident. "Finally the room in this area is done. Doesn''t this look fabulous ''Realta''! The furniture and the other stuff kinda looks awesome right? And finally, with this my hideout is perfect!" Tetsuya who called the name ''Realta'' towards the black sword could only smile proudly while looking around the big room. ''Realta'' is the name he decided to name the ''Gravity Blade'' since there is sentience inside the sword. The name ''Realta'' itself takes inspiration from the word ''Star'' which is the translation from Irish, and the reason he chooses the word star is probably that it is related to gravity. And as for why he is very proud is because he finally finished creating his own hideout inside a mountain in the middle of nowhere. And just to be clear, yes the Tetsuya we are seeing right now is the Tetsuya that is living in an unknown area in the Akame ga Kill world. For the past year, Tetsuya learned many things from reading inside the library inside of his house, and because of this, he got so many mastery skills due to reading the book from the library room. The skill mastery that he uses right now to build this room inside the mountain is [Architecture Mastery] that he used in order to build a good room inside the mountain and also [Sculpting Mastery] that he used in order to sculpt good furniture from wood. {A/N: I will change the name ''Gravity Blade'' into ''Realta'' from now on.} "It''s only just a hideout..." After hearing Tetsuya, ''Realta'' just replied to Tetsuya with an unimpressed tone. "You don''t understand ''Realta'', the sense of achievement to create your own hideout." Tetsuya could only smile proudly as he looks at the room "If you have the time to idle around why don''t you just kill some monster that you call Danger Beasts or some bandit that you can find?" said ''Realta''. "No, I have something more important to do later on." Said Tetsuya who then opens his [MISSION] system and looks at certain missions. ------------------ The Beginning of a Corrupt Empire ?Difficulty: A+ ?Clear Conditions: ? Kill Honest ? Prevent the Emperor from getting killed (Time left Before death: 146:45:310) ?Mission Reward: ? [Golden Rule] ? Obtained 1.550.000 System-point ? Obtained 2.350.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------ The mission that he looks at right now, is the mission that he received one year ago. There are some things that interested Tetsuya from this mission and that is the ''Golden Rule''; a skill that can make wealth come to you. If Tetsuya were to obtain this skill, he now can imagine all the great reward he can receive from the mission that the system gave him or all the treasure he can find in every world he goes, and even the result that gacha will give him, which he wants to see if his luck status can make the reward even greater. "Oh is it about the thing where you must save the Emperor?" Asked ''Realta''. "Yep, since doing this will give me great reward." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. "''Great reward, you mean by using the power to summon me to your world?" Asked ''Realta'' once again. "Yep." Tetsuya only nods at ''Realta''. Suddenly from a certain direction of the door, there is a voice of a girl that resounds from the door as the door opens. "Shishou!!!" {A/N: Shishou means teacher/master of some traditional performance or skills if you don''t know.} The girl then runs toward Tetsuya as she then stops in front of him. "I have already finished the shooting session." Said the girl in front of Tetsuya. "Good, now let''s continue to close combat session Mine." Said Tetsuya who then went to the Training room that he created in his hideout with the girl. The girl in front of him has the appearance of a 7 years old, which is the same age as Tetsuya though she is a bit shorter than Tetsuya. Tetsuya''s height right now has reached 137 cm which if you compare to the girl is only 112 cm tall. The girl also has long pink hair which gets tied into a twintail hairstyle. Yes, the girl in front of him is named Mine. {A/N: akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Mine} Tetsuya met her 3 months ago on the western border of the empire. At that time the Emperor already got sick due to Honest''s poison, and Honest had begun to act on his own which he then attacked the countries in the west. Tetsuya accidentally met her when he saw her in the slum area where she gets thrown by many things due to her being half foreign which makes people discriminate against her. But after Tetsuya showed some sword technique using a wood stick to deflect all the things that are thrown at Mine, Mine who have a dull eye at that time started to look at Tetsuya as a glimmer of light which causes her to follow Tetsuya around, this led to Tetsuya into making her as his disciple since she doesn''t want to stop following him, though Tetsuya also is interested to train her since she has the talent in sniping long-range. But Tetsuya''s main objective in taking Mine as a disciple is to give her a place where she can call home since she already doesn''t have any parents anymore. Tetsuya and Mine then left the room leaving Realta who was stuck on the floor behind. "... They left me behind..." . . - Hideout Training room - Tetsuya and Mine right now are standing 3 meters apart as they are in a 50x50 square Training room. "Since I''m in a good mood and you have been asking this quite a lot, then let''s spar with each other." Said Tetsuya while looking at Mine, "Finally, I can have a spar with Shishou!" Said Mine with a happy smile on her face. "Why don''t we make this more fun, If you can hit me once, I can give you anything that you want, as long as it is in my capability." Said Tetsuya with a smile. "Really?!" Mine who heard is excited and determined, but somehow she has a little blush. "But if you don''t hit me in 5 minutes, I will be adding 2 times more of your training sessions for tomorrow." Said Tetsuya with a cruel smile. "Ehh... That isn''t fair!" Said Mine while pouting with a surprised expression. "I think it is fair, but if you don''t want to it''s okay, I will not add any condition to the sparring." Said Tetsuya. "No... It''s okay, I can do this." Said Mine with a determined expression. "That is the spirit! Now let''s start the sparring match." Said Tetsuya with a smile. As soon as Mine hears this she then rushes toward Tetsuya with full speed. ''Not bad, she now can enhance her leg faster than before and her movement speed also increased.'' thinks Tetsuya while smiling. At first, when Tetsuya started training Mine, he was curious whether he can awaken someone''s mana since the first time he looks around in this world there isn''t anyone who has mana on his body, and the only thing that is related to the magic that he knew is probably either a Teigu or a Shingu. So the word mana is somehow almost nonexistent in this world. But when he tried to awaken Mine''s mana, it easily awakened as Mine''s mana started to grow fast in the past 3 months. In the past 3 months, Tetsuya has been teaching many things including a few basics in magic, and this is why she knew how to enhance her body. {A/N: Teigu information : akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Teigu Shingu Information: akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Shingu} Mine then appeared in front of Tetsuya and was about to get ready on giving Tetsuya a right kick which Tetsuya only evaded easily. Mine who sees that her right kick has been evaded by Tetsuya, then continues her attack by giving several punches toward Tetsuya. Tetsuya who sees this only evades all of Mine punches which makes Mine a little bit pout. Mine then does a high jump and does a dropping kick toward Tetsuya which Tetsuya only moves just a little to the right in order to evade. All this continues until 5 minutes have passed since the beginning of the spar. Mine hasn''t landed any hits toward Tetsuya due to Tetsuya evading all of her attacks which makes Mine spend all of her mana. This makes Mine exhausted and dizzy due to overusing her mana. "I already told you that you mustn''t use all your mana or you be dizzy just like this." Said Tetsuya while sighing. "Shishou is too strong! Is Shishou really the same age as me!" Said Mine while pouting. "Yep, we''re both the same age... But, I can tell that all of your movements have already improved drastically." Said Tetsuya who then changed the subject while complementing Mine with a smile. "Is that so?" Mine who heard Tetsuya praise is happy which she then puts a blush on her face. "Anyway, don''t forget that your training session is gonna be 2 times the intensity tomorrow since I will not be in here tomorrow for a little while." Said Tetsuya. "Where are you going Shishou?" Asked Mine with a curious expression. Mine is not scared of Tetsuya leaving her alone in the hideout because this is not the first time he left her alone in the hideout. Even if Tetsuya left, he will only be left for a few hours which makes Mine not scared to be alone in the big hideout. "I''m going to the capital since I have some business in there, anyway here is some mana potion to recover your potion." Said Tetsuya. "Thank you Shishou, though the potion still tastes weird as usual." Said Mine as she then drinks the mana potion. "Well you will get used to it, anyway I''m going to prepare some lunch, so you can go to the dining room now." Said Tetsuya with a smile. "Okay~" Said Mine with a happy smile since she cannot wait to taste Tetsuya cook. Chapter 42 - The Capital & Dying Emperor {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} Tomorrow has passed as Tetsuya right now is in the capital. He reached the capital using the [Shadow Exchange] skill that he obtained one and a half years ago by leveling up his [Shadow Extraction] and also [Shadow Storage] to a certain point. At first, there was a 3 hours cooldown after using the skill, but as Tetsuya started to level up the skill, the cooldown started to reduce to none, which means Tetsuya now can exchange position with his shadow anytime he wants. And he didn''t have to use mana in order to use the skill since the skill itself doesn''t need mana to operate. {A/N: solo-leveling.fandom.com/wiki/Shadow_Exchange} Tetsuya used [Shadow Exchange] since the distance between Capital and his hideout is about 60 km which is a bit far. And the reason why he can travel to the capital directly is that he put many shadow soldiers around the capital''s blind spot. Right now Tetsuya is walking around the street when suddenly he looks at a wall where a few people were gathering. There is a paper that is stuck on the wall of a certain building that is gathering the people around. "It''s already been 3 months since the Emperor got sick and no one has yet to cure him." "I heard that people who failed in curing the Emperor get assassinated." "Where do you hear that?" "There is someone who knows a person among the medic who is trying to heal the emperor, and I heard that the medic never came back." "That is despicable!! Why would they do such a thing?!" "*Shhh* Don''t talk about this, or we would be executed." "Yeah anyway let''s go eat in that bar, I hear they got some tasty beer." Tetsuya who heard this could only sigh as he then stands in front of the paper that is stuck on the wall as he deduces that it was probably Honest who pulled the string behind the accident. The paper that he looks at right now is the paper regarding the Emperor who is in sickness that is in need of a medic to cure the sickness, well of course the emperor is not sick, but the emperor got poisoned by Honest. Tetsuya is about to take the request of the paper when he suddenly hears another person talking while looking at another paper that is stuck to the wall. "Hey did you hear about ''The Reaper''?" "Yeah, I heard that guy just robbed one of the ric.h.e.s.t noble houses a week ago." "But all of ''The Reaper'' targets so far are noble who have committed many crimes." "Yeah I know right, I wonder why they put a wanted poster of ''The Reaper'' even though what he did is bringing justice toward those noble bastards." "Even if they put a wanted poster, they won''t be able to catch him anyway since they didn''t have any draw on ''The Reaper''s face. They don''t even know what ''The Reaper'' looks like." Tetsuya who heard the conversation could only smile happily as his popularity as the so-called ''The Reaper'' nickname is popular in the Empire, though the reason he is being wanted by the Empire is probably due to he being a vigilante who takes action on killing the corrupt noble himself and also every time he tries to eradicate a noble, he always takes all the money that the noble got which make him very rich. ''Well rather than hearing all my past deeds, I should finish my mission.'' Thought Tetsuya as he then starts to prepare all that he needs for the mission. . . . -- -The Emperor''s Bedroom - The Empire Palace -- "Dear, I think I c-can not hold on a-anymore... I-I t-think my body cannot withstand this any longer." Said the Emperor who is lying in bed. "Please don''t say that, we can still find someone that can cure you!!" Said the Empress while crying. "Son... Can you come closer?" Said the Emperor as calls out to his son. "Father... Don''t die!!" Said his son while crying as well. "Son, you must be strong so you can protect the Empire and also your mother in my place..." Said The Emperor while smiling "I promise you, father, so please don''t die!!" Shouts his son who is crying loudly. The current Prime Minister, Chouri who sees this can only look at Honest who right now is showing a sad expression. Chouri suspects that Honest who is standing right next to him is the one who poisoned the Emperor, but the problem is he doesn''t have any evidence that can prove that Honest is the one who poisoned the Emperor since every time he tries to investigate Honest erases the evidence. "Hmm... Is there something wrong, Prime Minister, Chouri?" Asked Honest who realizes Chouri gaze toward him while showing a sad expression. Well, of course, the sad expression that Honest is showing is acting. "It''s nothing." Said Chouri with a straight face, but truthfully in his mind, he is very angry at Honest. "You can come in." Said The Empress while looking in the door direction with a bit of sadness in her expression. The door then opens and it is revealed that the one who knocks on the door is one of the soldiers from the palace. "Empress, I''m sorry for bothering, but there is someone who claims to be an alchemist that is requesting to heal the Emperor." Said the palace soldier while bowing. "Really?! Is that true!!"The Empress heard this is a bit of surprise as she then shows a happy smile on her face while thinking that there is still hope of curing her husband. "Yes, Empress." Said the palace soldier while nodding. All of the people in this room who heard this news are happy since there is still hope of saving the Emperor except for Honest who is a bit surprised and irritated. Honest is so irritated that there is still someone who is trying to heal the Emperor even though he deems such a feat is impossible since he believes that the poison that he ordered someone to create is impossible to cure. The poison that was created itself needs a few months before it can take effect and kill the Emperor himself. Thought Honest himself wants the poison to progress faster, but it''s impossible due to the component of the poison which makes it impossible to progress faster even if he feeds more poison to the Emperor, but the good thing he gets is that the poison that is created is incurable which is what he believes since he already checked to the best doctor that he can find in the Empire and bribed them to keep quiet about the poison that is created. But what he didn''t expect is that an alchemist is going to try to heal the Emperor, he is afraid that there is a chance that the poison can be cured by the alchemist. He only hoped that the alchemist failed to heal the Emperor as he didn''t want his plan to be stopped by a mere alchemist. "But there is a problem..." Said the palace soldier with a complicated expression. When all the people heard the soldier''s words, all of them showed many kinds of expressions. "What is it?" Asked the Empress with a bit of confusion and also fear expression as she feared that there is a problem with the alchemist. "The alchemist seems to be a young boy." Said the palace soldier with a very nervous expression. Everyone who heard this is shocked including Honest as they cannot believe that there is someone so young that became an alchemist. "Shall I cancel his request, Empress?" Asked the palace soldier while looking at the Empress with a nervous expression. "No, lead him to the throne, I want to see the alchemist personally first." Said the Empress with a serious expression, but she is still surprised by what the palace soldier says. "Yes, Empress!" Said the palace soldier while bowing as he then left the room. Chapter 43 - The Conviction & Proof {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} -- Throne Room -- In the Throne hall, there is someone who is sitting on a throne which is the Empress, she is surrounded by some officials, guards, Chouri, and also Honest. The door of the throne then opens as a child comes inside the throne hall. The identity of the child is Tetsuya himself, but his appearance right now is different than before. Right now, he has the appearance of himself as a 12 years old boy as his height right now is 154 cm. The difference in the appearance is due to his Dragon Bloodline in his body. More than a year ago he found out that the Dragon Bloodline in his body can increase the size of his body, well of course if he increases it too much he will turn into a dragon due to the Dragonification, but what he also found out is that it can also increase his height and also his age appearance which he looks a bit different then when he is still in his human state. At first, when he discovers this at the age of 5, his maximum of changing his appearance is only reaching the appearance of his 7 years old, but now he can change into his 12 years old appearance. But if he were to exceed his limit then some of his facial features will change into that of a dragon such for example his eyes will change into that of a Tyrant, he will grow some of Tyrant horns, or some of his appearances will turn into that of Tyrant. {A/N: If you forget what Tyrant is, Tyrant is the ''Danger Beast'' that is inside Incursio which fused together with Tetsuya} The reason why he changed his appearance into his 12 years old appearance is due to him adjusting to common sense since he believes that nobody is going to believe that a 7 years old child can heal the Emperor, which he thinks an appearance of 12 years old would be much more believable than a 7 years old. Well anyway right now, Tetsuya who is standing in the Throne hall is wearing a cloak while carrying a big backpack. Inside the backpack, there are so many kinds of potions which he will use to cure the Emperor. Tetsuya then slowly kneels as he follows the posture of kneeling that he saw from Akame ga Kill in front of the Empress. "You, state your name child." Said the Empress while looking at Tetsuya with a serious expression. "My name is Tetsuya, your highness." Said Tetsuya who was looking at the Empress. "I see, then Tetsuya let me ask you one question, are you perhaps a former noble?" Asked the Empress who was looking at Tetsuya with a curious expression. "No your highness, I''m just a kid who loves to travel around." Said Tetsuya while looking at the Empress. "I see, then perhaps the one who taught you this kneel is probably very knowledgeable about this kind of thing." Said the Empress with a smile. "Yeah, your highness." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile as he couldn''t tell that the one who teaches this is himself. "Then Tetsuya let me get this straight to the point, Are you really an alchemist?" Asked the Empress while showing serious expression. "Yes, your highness I''m an alchemist believe it or not." Said Tetsuya with a serious expression. The Empress who sees Tetsuya can see that Tetsuya is not lying from seeing his eyes, but this still doesn''t make the Empress 100% believe in what Tetsuya says. "Then Tetsuya one last question. Can you prove that you are an alchemist?" Asked the Empress while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who hears this is already anticipating this but to prove it while showing the process of making the potion is impossible since he didn''t learn it yet. But Tetsuya already has prepared a plan to show the proof that he needs. "Yes, but to prove myself as an alchemist I need a knife, your highness." Said Tetsuya with a serious expression. "You dare to order the Empress, child!!" Honest who hears this is trying to slander Tetsuya so Tetsuya can get out of the palace or get executed. ''*Tchh* Can you shut the f.u.c.k up for a minute you old fat bastard, soon you will get your turn.'' think Tetsuya who is still showing a calm demeanor. "Silence Honest, the Empress is still not yet saying anything." Said Chouri while looking at Honest as he knows what Honest is about to do and wants to stop Honest, but he is also curious why Tetsuya needs a knife. Honest who heard this can only stay quiet since he knows his position right now is lower than Chouri, he can only curse Chouri on his mind. The Empress only looks at Tetsuya wondering what Tetsuya will do with his knife, there is also a probability he is an assassin that is going to kill her when he receives the knife. But she doubts that since why would he want to have a knife if he can kill her with his own knife if he was an assassin. "Give him a knife." Said the Empress while ordering one of the guards to bring a knife. "But your highness!?" The Guard who heard this can only stare at Tetsuya with some doubt. "Did you hear me?! Bring the Knife!" Said the Empress with some angry tone. The Guard who heard this can only run while trying to search for a knife with a panicked expression since he didn''t want to evoke the Empress''s wrath on him. After a few minutes, the guard brought a knife and handed it to Tetsuya. Tetsuya then accepts the knife that he receives from the guard he then puts the knife on the floor as he opens his backpack and picks a potion from inside of his backpack, he then puts the potion on the floor as he gets ready. Everyone on the throne looked at the potion that Tetsuya just picked from his backpack with a curious expression. "Your highness, I will put my life on the line while trying to prove my identity as Alchemist." Tetsuya then picks the knife as he lifts the knife above his left hand. He then uses ''Reinforcement'' to max the durability of the knife as he hopes that the knife can withstand his hard skin since his skin already fused with the scales of the tyrant, but he still can make his skin a little bit softer. Tetsuya then pierces the knife to his left hand but not too deep as he then pulls the knife. But Everyone who sees Tetsuya pierce his left hand is a bit shocked as they look at Tetsuya''s injuries. Blood then comes out from Tetsuya''s injuries. Tetsuya then looks at his HP at his [STATUS] system as he checks his HP and Mana decrease. -------------------------------------------------------------- [STATUS] ------------------------------- Name: Tohno Tetsuya Race: True Demonic Oni God - Dragon - Human Hybrid Level: 167 (3.650.000/51.500.000) Class: [Muramasa''s Descendant], [Shadow Monarch], [Sword Master], [Spear Master], [Bow Master], [Master Chef], [Sorcerer] Title: [The One Who Will Create a Legend], [True Demonic Being], [The One Who Has The Willpower of a True God], [Are You Still a Human?! Or a Dragon?!], [Almost Made Danger Beasts Extinct?!], [A Robin Hood Except You Keep All The Money...] HP: 329.432/332.500 Mana: 312.150/312.500 Strength: 1.606 Stamina: 1.583 (E/N: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)) (A/N: ...) Agility: 1.631 Dexterity: 1.589 Luck: 1.405 System-point : 2.550.360 --------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------- In the past year, Tetsuya''s status has grown almost 2 times more after the fight with the Kokabiel, he also gained so many new classes, new titles, and also new skills, but that is for another story to tell. "Why are you stabbing your left hand?!" The Empress who looks at Tetsuya is a little bit shocked by what Tetsuya did to himself. Tetsuya who heard the Empress only ignores her as he picks up the Potion and then drinks the potion which causes his hand injuries to disappear. Everyone who sees Tetsuya''s injuries disappear almost instantly is so shocked that they cannot believe that there is something that can heal this faster. They all know that in order to heal someone''s injuries alchemists need some material that are hard to find and also even if they heal someone the effect is not that instant as the one that Tetsuya showed. Anyway, the reason why Tetsuya ignores the Empress is he doesn''t want his Regeneration to follow up since the effect has gotten faster than before. "Is that sufficient to prove your highness?" Asked Tetsuya while showing a smile on his face. "It''s more than sufficient!! sorry for doubting your skill as an alchemist, little Tetsuya, I thank you for coming to the capital to heal the Emperor." Said the Empress while showing a happy expression as she gives Tetsuya a happy smile. All of the people inside the throne are happy that there is finally hope to cure the Emperor, but only one person inside the throne hall is having a pale face almost as if he seemed to have a nightmare, as he looks at Tetsuya who breaks his plan with great fear and that person is Honest. ''Shit, shit, shit, How can this be happening to me, Who is this kid!!'' Chapter 44 - Cured & Realization of the Truth {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} -- The Emperor''s Bedroom - The Empire''s Palace -- After they left the throne hall, they then go directly towards the Emperor''s room where the Emperor resides, inside the room there is the Emperor and his son. ''Well it looks like he''s on his limit huh,'' Thought Tetsuya while taking a glance at the Emperor''s condition who was lying on the bed. "Dear this is the one who will cure you." Said the Empress while looking at the Emperor. "I see... so you must be the young Alchemist, sorry I cannot give you any proper greeting with my current condition," The Emperor then looked at Tetsuya with a smile. "Don''t worry about it your highness, what''s important now is that I must heal you right now." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face as he slowly goes toward near the Emperor. But before Tetsuya is able to get near the Emperor, the Emperor''s son gets in Tetsuya''s way. "Can you really cure my father?" Asked the Emperor''s son while looking at Tetsuya. "Charles!" The Empress shouts the name of her and the Emperor''s son with a worried expression since she doesn''t want him to disturb Tetsuya who is trying to heal the Emperor. As for the name ''Charles'' that The Empress called just now, yes it was his name and his full name is Charles E. Changaire. And as for the name of the Emperor and the Empress are Augustav E. Changaire and Anne E. Changaire, which Tetsuya of course already knew. {A/N: From here on, I will call the Emperor, the Empress, and his son by their real name.} {E/N: The Greatest Plan shall now proceed Charles!} "Yes, of course, I can, so don''t worry about your father, he is going to be fine, I promise I will heal your father, so relax okay," Said Tetsuya while looking at Charles with a smile on his face. "Then you better hold your promise," Said Charles while pouting as he then walks toward his mother since he doesn''t want to disturb Tetsuya on healing the Emperor. "Leave it to me kiddo," Said Tetsuya with a smile. "My name is Charles, not kid, and you''re also a kid yourself!!!" Shout Charles with an irritated expression on his face. The Empress, Anne, and Chouri who see the antics between both of them could only smile wryly and on the other hand, Honest is in the middle of hoping that Tetsuya potion cannot heal Augustav since if he does something there is a chance that Chouri will interfere since he knows that Chouri has been very wary of him and every action of him will be noted by Chouri. "Tell me boy what is your name?" Asked Augustav while looking at Tetsuya. "My name is Tetsuya, your highness," Said Tetsuya who then put his backpack down on the floor near the Emperor''s bed. "I see... If my wife trusts you then I will also put my trust in you, so I will leave things to you then Tetsuya," Said Augustav with a smile on his face. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me," Said Tetsuya. After That, Tetsuya then brings out a ''Great Cure Potion'' from his backpack. The ''Great Cure Potion'' he takes is different from the ''Cure Potion''. Unlike ''Cure Potion'' that can only cure a general kind of poison, ''Great Cure Potion'' can cure the poison that is more dangerous than the normal kind of poison. Well, of course, all the potion that Tetsuya obtained is from the drop items that he obtained from killing the Danger Beast. "Please be noted that the potion tastes a bit weird so please don''t spit it out when you drink it," Said Tetsuya as he then pours the ''Great Cure Potion'' on Augustav''s mouth. The contents of the potion then go to Augustav mouth until the potion empty. Slowly Augustav face that has pale skin due to the poison turns into its original skin color. Augustav who drank the potion now can feel that his body is slowly getting better as his body right now stopped feeling hurt from the poison. Even though his body has been cured of the poison, the after-effects of the poison have already spread through to his body which makes his body rot from the poison. "Please don''t get up just yet your highness, even if your body has been cured of the poison the thing that the poison caused to your body is still not recovered from the potion that I gave you," Tetsuya who see Augustav is trying to get his body up warn him. "Haha... Well, I just want to give you my deepest thanks as the Emperor so I think lying in the bed while giving you my thanks would be rude." Said Augustav with a smile on his face while looking at Tetsuya. "Well, you should give your thanks after getting a full recovery, your highness," Said Tetsuya while trying to get another potion from his backpack. "Uhm... Tetsuya, that means..." Anne, who looks at Augustav''s condition that is getting better, is trying to say something. "Yes, the poison has been cured." Said Tetsuya with a smile as he then pulls another potion from his backpack. Anne who heard this started to shed some tears. The tears that come out from Anne''s eyes are not the tears of sadness but it is the tears of joy as she is so happy to see that her husband, Augustav has been cured by the poison that almost took his life. Charles who heard this also cries as he then hugs his mother while crying. Chouri who sees both of them crying can only show a smile as he is also relieved that the Emperor, Augustav has been cured. On the other hand Honest, the opposite of Chouri as he is right now is cursing at Tetsuya in his mind. ''This boy just f.u.c.k.i.n.g ruined my plan!!! How dare he!!! I want to torture him so bad!!! But wouldn''t it also be good to eat him? Well, I''m going to get rid of this boy first, and after that, I will continue to feed the Emperor the poison. With that, I can obtain the potion that the boy has in his backpack and also kill the Emperor in the process,'' Thought Honest while showing an evil smile on his mind. {E/N: Wtf are you, a chinese young master? And what the f.u.c.k dude, even though I''m a psycho I wouldn''t eat a f.u.c.k.i.n.g child, I''ll torture at most} "Anyways Tetsuya, did you say that what I was suffering was poison?" Asked Augustav while looking at Tetsuya with a serious expression. "Yep, as I was saying it was a poison. Is there something wrong your highness?" Said Tetsuya with a fake confused expression while looking at Augustav. "No, it is nothing... It''s just that we all thought the things that I suffer from isn''t poison but a disease, even the other doctors said that what I was suffering was an incurable disease," Said Augustav with a serious expression. Anne and Charles who heard this are both surprised since they just realize that Augustav has been poisoned and they never noticed it. Chouri who heard this finally can confirm that Augustav had been poisoned since every doctor who came checking Augustav is saying that this is a disease, now he can now for sure believe that Honest is somehow related to this. Honest on the other hand is still keeping a calm demeanor on his face, but in his mind, he is a little bit pale since he just realizes that Tetsuya already spilled out the truth from his mouth which is the word ''Poison''. Tetsuya now on the other hand could only sigh since he just realizes this whole time what they thought of the disease is actually a poison. Well, what he can say is that he believes Augustav is suffering from the poison from the start since that is what he read from the manga. Well, he couldn''t care less since it''s also advantageous for them to know that what Augustav is suffering is not a disease but is a poison. "Anyway, your highness, can you drink this? Your highness, this can heal all of your injured organs." Said Tetsuya while holding up a potion in his hand. The potion in his hand is a ''Great Heal Potion'' which the capabilities of the potion are more than the potion that he uses in the throne hall that is a ''Heal Potion'' which can heal mostly skin, it also can heal the internal injury but not as great as ''Great Heal Potion''. Augustav who heard this then accepts the potion that Tetsuya gives as Tetsuya then slowly feeds the potion to Augustav due to Augustav body is still weak from the after effect of the poison. After receiving the potion, Augustav can feel that he slowly can regain the strength of his body as he then can move his body around. Everyone in the room who sees Augustav move around his body is very happy except for one person who is cursing at Tetsuya which is Honest. "Tetsuya, I Augustav E. Changaire as the Emperor would give you thanks from the bottom of my heart." Said Augustav who right now is in a sitting posture at the top of his bed while looking at Tetsuya with a grateful expression. "No worries, I just doing my job as an alchemist." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. Right now Tetsuya already happy enough that he already complete his main objective which is to heal the Emperor, and his next objective is to kill Honest. Truthfully Tetsuya can just easily kill Honest for all he cares, but of course, that would be no fun on killing him instantly as he has to make use of Honest while he still alive, and that is where Tetsuya already have a plan for Honest. Thought this sounds a bit evil but Tetsuya doesn''t care as he doesn''t give any mercy to someone who has a corrupt personality like Honest. "You sound too m.a.t.u.r.e for a kid of your age," Said Augustav with a suspicious expression in his eyes. "Well, it''s the effect of me reading too many books probably, your highness." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile. "Well that must be it, well your parents must be lucky to have you as a child." Said Augustav with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya who heard this could only pause a bit as he then remembering all the memories that he spent with his parents. "Yeah, but I''m also very lucky to have both of them as my parents," Said Tetsuya with his whole heart while showing a smile. If he didn''t have any parents such as Anna and Yukio in this life, he wouldn''t become the person he right now. Even though they are sometimes harsh on him when training, he wouldn''t become as strong without their guidance. For Tetsuya, he is very grateful to have parents like them who also show parental loving from his childhood, even though he knows that his parents sometimes lack common sense. "I see, they must be great parents," Said Augustav with a gentle smile on his face. "Yes, they are." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. Suddenly, Tetsuya can feel a hug from his side as he sees the son of the Emperor, Charles is hugging him while crying. "*Sniff* T-Thank you so much for saving my father." Said Charles while crying as he looks at Tetsuya with a grateful expression. "Well, I''ve already promised, haven''t I?" Said Tetsuya with a smile while rubbing Charles''s head. Everyone in the room except Honest who looks at both Tetsuya and Charles can only smile at their interaction. After a while, Charles then let go of his hug from Tetsuya as he then seriously look at Tetsuya. "Can I ask you something?" Asked Charles while looking at Tetsuya with a serious expression. "Sure, ask anything you want." said Tetsuya while wondering what will Charles ask about. "You can cure any type of disease right?" Said Charles while giving Tetsuya a serious expression. "Yeah, as long as it''s not a disease that instantly kills you then I can cure it... I think..." Said Tetsuya. "Then... Can you heal my sister''s disease?" Said Charles. Chapter 45 - Incurable disease?! & a Fragile Princess {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Then... Can you heal my sister''s disease?" Said Charles. When Augustav and Anne heard this from Charles, they could only stay quiet as they were a bit surprised. Tetsuya who heard this from Charles is actually already aware of the existence of his sister, as both of them are twins. The name of Charles''s sister is Katherine E. Changaire, who is the princess of the Empire. Katherine herself isn''t a secret to the public as everyone in the empire knows her as a princess who is experiencing an incurable disease. The disease experienced by Katherine is actually a disease that can make the people who experience it slowly dying as their organs slowly start to rot at the age of 4. Why the age of 4? It is because the disease can only happen to a newborn baby, but the percentage of getting hit by the disease is so low that almost no one can get hit by it. But unfortunately, Katherine is one of the people who is not included in the people who don''t get hit by the disease. The name of the disease is Hormoid, which Tetsuya found out is one of the deadliest diseases in Akame ga kill world. Tetsuya then looks at both parents'' eyes as their eyes full of hope since he knows that many doctors tried to cure the disease of the princess has but failed, but since he can remove the poison inside Augustav''s body that many doctors failed, they now can see new hope in front of them. Suddenly a notification appears in front of Tetsuya. ------------------ Cure the Princess of the Empire ?Difficulty: B+ Katherine E. Changaire is a princess of the empire as she has a twin brother named Charles E. Changaire. But due to a sickness called Hormoid that she suffered when she was born, her organs started to slowly rot when she reached the age of 4. Save her before she dies of the sickness that she suffers. ?Clear Conditions: ? Cured the Princess before she dies (Time left Before death: 7523:34:25) ? [Decay] ? Obtained 3.000.000 System-point ? Obtained 1.150.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level [Accept] [Decline] ------------------ When Tetsuya saw the notification, he somehow found this a little bit surprising since he didn''t expect to get a mission related to the princess even though he decided that he was going to help Katherine even from the start. ''7523 hours huh... That means the princess herself can only live less than 11 months.'' Thought Tetsuya as he looked at the clear condition. He then also looks at the reward that is he gonna receive from the mission, unlike the previous mission which is an A+ difficulty mission (Referring to the mission that kills Honest and cures the Emperor) this mission is a B+ difficulty mission, but the reward that the mission gives him is slightly different as the exp he receives from the mission is a bit less than the exp he receives from the A+ mission, likewise with the system point that he receives is more than the A+ mission system point which makes him happy. But what most intrigued him is the reward that he will receive which is [Decay], as he probably thinks of it as a skill that can make something rot, but he will see until he gets to see the skill directly. Tetsuya then accepts the mission as suddenly he could hear a voice. "Can you cure my sister''s disease?" Charles once again asked with a worried expression on his face, when he looked at Tetsuya who stayed quiet. "Ah sorry, I was just thinking of something, and the answer to your question is yes, there is a chance I can cure your sister," Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. "Really, can you really cure Katherine?!" Said Augustav, while Anne is also looking at Tetsuya as both of their eyes who heard this now can see a glimmer of hope in curing their daughter. "Yes, at least I can try," Said Tetsuya while nodding at both of them. After hearing that, Tetsuya could see Augustav and Anne let out some tears, and as for Charles, he could only smile happily that there is a possibility that Tetsuya can cure his sister. . . . -- Katherine''s room - The Empire palace -- Inside the room, there is a 6 years old girl who is lying on a bed with a frail body. Because of her Hormoid disease, her body is so thin. If she didn''t get hit by the disease, her appearance would be a beautiful girl with green long hair and also green color eyes. Her name is Katherine E. Changaire, the princess of the Empire. Katherine who is alone inside the room could now be seen as she is reading a book right now while lying her body in the bed. Because of her disease, she cannot walk around as she can easily get injured due to how frail her body is. At the age of 4, She just realized the disease in her body when she was walking around the palace and her legs were starting to feel weak, after knowing that she suffered from Hormongus disease, her parents which is the Emperor and the Empress are trying many ways in order to cure her disease but to no avail, her disease cannot be cured. "Why are they hiding things from me? Is it because they are worried about me?" Katherine asked herself while implying they to her family as she then looks at the ceiling with a confused expression. Truthfully she feels lonely since her family started to rarely visit her, and this started 3 months ago. She doesn''t know what happens outside her room due to the fact that no one tells her what happened, so she never heard the fact that Augustav got poisoned. The reason why no one tells Katherine is due to Augustav forbidding anyone to inform her about his condition to Katherine since he is worried the news about him will make Katherine worried and overstress her body. But due to her mother and brother always visiting her, she knows the gist of the situation. Katherine is able to deduct that something must''ve happened to her father because her father never visits her since the father that she knew almost always visit her every day, and secondly, after seeing her mother and her brother face to face when they came to visit she figured out that there is something happen to his father which she knows as she can grasp the way they are talking and their facial expression. She figured out that something is happening toward Augustav after asking Anne and Charles, since both of them lied to Katherine. As a 6 years old Katherine is good at figuring out whether someone is lying or not, whether by looking at their facial expression or voice. She is also quite intelligent due to reading too many books for her age which makes her a bit too m.a.t.u.r.e for her own age. Though her parents and her brother don''t know about her talents since she doesn''t show her talents to them. "Father... What happened to you?... What if I died while not knowing the truth?" Said Katherine as she looked at the ceiling with a frown on her face. Tears then start to flow out from her eyes as she picks the book and hugs the book as the book is in the center of her c.h.e.s.t. The book that she hugs right now is a fantasy story about a knight saving the princess from a dragon. Even though it''s a cliche book she still likes the book. When she looks at the book she starts to imagine that she becomes the princess in the story as she then can only wait for the knight to rescue her from the dragon. But the difference between the story and her life is that the dragon is the disease, and she is just like a princess who doesn''t have a knight to rescue her. She could only accept her fate to death. ''If only there is a knight just like the story that can save me from this state...'' Thought Katherine as she can only one day someone is going to cure her even though it''s impossible. She then slowly closes her eyes as she is about to sleep. Suddenly there is a knock from the door which awoke Katherine before she is able to go to sleep. "Who is it?" Asked Katherine while looking at the door. "It''s me, Katherine," Said Anne as she then entered Katherine''s room. "Mother!" Said Katherine with a happy smile. Anne then enters the room followed by all the people from the Emperor''s room, this causes Katherine to get confused as she doesn''t know what happened. But when Katherine looks around Katherine finds one person that she does not recognize, and soon both of their eyes meet with each other. Suddenly Charles runs toward Katherine and then says something to her. "Sister, your disease can be cured now!" Shout Charles with a happy smile. "Eh?!" Chapter 46 - Mana?! & Save the Princess {A/N: For people who have been asking for a daily update of this ff, the answer is can''t. It isn''t because I don''t want to, but it is because I am very busy with all my projects from my college. But I will try to update as fast as I can if I could. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} After Tetsuya entered Katherine room, Tetsuya suddenly felt something inside the room which is the presence of mana, this made Tetsuya find this a little bit surprising since he knows that people of this world, don''t have mana, but they can awaken their mana by doing what Tetsuya did to Mine. But this is the first time Tetsuya sees a person from this world who has mana without awakening their inner mana inside their body, which makes Tetsuya confused about the current situation. But soon Tetsuya figures it out as it is probably related to the Hormoid disease. When Tetsuya sees Katherine, he can see that Katherine''s body is so thin but enough to make a simple move as right now she is holding a book. He can deduce that there is a chance that Hormoid is not really a disease, but a problem to the mana capacity. Tetsuya can see that Katherine''s mana capacity is almost non-existent similar to other people in this world which makes her mana capacity not compatible with her overloading of mana and that causes damage to her body due to how big her mana is. But to where and how she was able to obtain mana, he didn''t know. Soon both of Tetsuya''s eyes and Katherine''s eyes meet each other, but both of their stares are disturbed by Charles who then goes towards Katherine. "Sister, your disease can be cured now!" Shout Charles with a happy smile. "Eh?!" Katherine who heard this is so surprised as she didn''t think that her wish would be answered in a moment after she wished for it. She then looks at Tetsuya who wore a cloak with a backpack. But after also looking at her father in the room she was relieved that her father is fine all this time and misunderstood that her father is gone due to searching for the person that can cure her disease. Suddenly Charles then opens his mouth again as he then said. "Sister, he is the one that can heal your disease, he is also the one who cured father''s poison!" Said Charles with a smile, but what he doesn''t realize is that Katherine didn''t know that Augustav got poison, and Katherine who found out about this is so shocked. "Father got poisoned?!" Said Katherine while showing a shocked expression on her face. Charles, who heard this, then freezes on the spot as he realizes what he just said and then covers his mouth with both of his hands. Anne who sees this could only sigh as the secret has been revealed, and Augustav who sees this could only smile wryly. "Katherine, we just didn''t want you to be worried so that your body is not going to be overstressed," Said Augustav as he looks at Katherine with a worried expression. "I know father, but next time please at least don''t keep stuff like that as a secret from me, since it will make me more worried," Said Katherine while pouting as she then looks at Augustav. "Yeah, I know... I promise I won''t do such a thing again," Said Augustav with a wry smile while looking at Katherine. He could only hope for Tetsuya to cure Katherine so that he doesn''t have to worry about his daughter. Tetsuya could only smile when looking at both Katherine and Augustav''s interaction. He thinks they must be close as a family, and this is what makes Tetsuya want to help her condition right now other than the reward that the system gives to him. Because he doesn''t want someone who has a good personality like them to lose one another like someone important to him in his past life. Tetsuya then slightly looks at Honest who right now is in a calm demeanor, but Tetsuya can see behind his calm face as there is so much mix of emotions, fear, and also anger inside Honest as he uses [Observation Haki] to detect it. He cannot wait to torment Honest when he is done with all of today''s problems. "Then Tetsuya I leave my daughter to you," Said Augustav while looking at Tetsuya. Tetsuya only replied by nodding as he then slowly moved toward Katherine. {A/N: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)} "Nice to meet you, my name is Tetsuya. I will be the one to cure you," Tetsuya said with a smile while looking at Katherine. Katherine, who looked at Tetsuya''s smile was somehow mesmerized by his smile as she can only stay quiet while looking at Tetsuya while showing a blush on her face. This is the first time seeing a smile so beautiful, but somehow the smile that Tetsuya showed made her heartbeat very fast as she put one of her hands on the c.h.e.s.t near her heart to feel the heartbeat. ''Somehow my c.h.e.s.t hurts¡­,'' Thought Katherine while trying to feel her heartbeat as she then looked at Tetsuya. "Katherine-sama, is your c.h.e.s.t alright?" Said Tetsuya with a worried expression as he has mistaken her blush and the other as the symptoms of overloading of mana. "No, it''s nothing, I''m fine, and you please you don''t need to call me with the -sama suffix, you can just call me Katherine," Said Katherine with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. "I see, then Katherine I will now begin on curing you,"Said Tetsuya while looking at Katherine with a smile. "Okay," When Katherine heared Tetsuya saying her name without any suffix, she was so happy when she looked at Tetsuya with a smile. Tetsuya then slowly puts his backpack on the floor as he then picks a ''Great Heal Potion'' with his left hand from his backpack. "This is going to hurt a little, so try your best to withstand it," Tetsuya said as he started to put his right hand on the belly area which made Katherine blush. She nods at Tetsuya, even though she doesn''t know what will Tetsuya do to her, Tetsuya is a stranger, but she will trust him because he is the one who saved her father from poison, and also she can see from Tetsuya facial expression that Tetsuya right now is trying his best on curing her so-called disease. Tetsuya then started to force some mana inside her in order to make her mana capacity forcefully bigger than before which probably would be hurt, but at the same time, he also starts to absorb some mana that overloading inside Katherine or else Katherine mana will be overloaded. While doing it Tetsuya also pours the ''Great Heal Potion'' content into Katherine''s mouth. Katherine, who started to feel the pain, started to shudder, but she tries her best to withstand the pain as she doesn''t scream in pain as she slowly drinks the potion. Anne, who sees Katherine is in pain, wanted to interfere but was stopped by Augustav. "Let''s trust Tetsuya on this, Tetsuya also is trying his best, if Tetsuya cannot cure Katherine then no one can," Said Augustav while looking at Tetsuya who right now is focusing on curing Katherine. Anne who heard this could only stay quiet when hearing as she then stops her movement, she could only hope Tetsuya can cure her daughter Katherine. After around 8 minutes, Tetsuya was finally done enlarging Katherine''s mana capacity to adjust with her mana. Right now Katherine has fully been cured as all of her organs have been healed and also her body that is so thin is now back to normal due to the potion. Though Tetsuya admits that Katherine mana is a lot denser than Mine when he awakened Mine''s mana, he also thinks that her mana is also denser than most common people he met in his world too who have mana in their body. He thinks it is probably the bloodline of the Emperor who gave Katherine mana, and who knows maybe the first Emperor in Akame ga Kill might be a reincarnation of someone from his world and got reincarnated with large mana. But Tetsuya feels sorry for the First Emperor''s descendant who inherited the first Emperor mana. Well, that is the only hypothesis that Tetsuya could think of right now. But there is also a chance that doesn''t seem to be the case since there are also people other than the first Emperor bloodline who get hit by Hormoid. Katherine who right now has been cured is now tired as she had to endure the pain for the whole 8 minutes. Her body is sweating a lot right now. "How is it? Is my daughter already cured?" Asked Augustav with a worried expression while looking at Tetsuya. Everyone who is in this room is also worried while waiting for Tetsuya to respond except for Honest who is still uneasy thinking about something else. "Yes, your highness, your daughter has been fully cured!" Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Augustav. Chapter 47 - Royalty Lunch & Continent {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} "Yes, your highness, your daughter has been fully cured!" Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Augustav. Augustav and the others who heard this news were happy as they hugged each other. On the other hand, Honest can only fake a smile as he right now is trying to figure out a way to get out of this mess, as everyone already knew that poison is the thing that is used for harming the Emperor, and if they tried to investigate about the poison then the chance of Honest getting caught is so high because he is the one who put the poison in the food that Augustav ate, and food is also one of the ways that the poison can enter Augustav body. Right now he can only curse the boy in front of him who reveals the identity of the weapon that he used to try to kill Augustav. "How is your body, Katherine?" Asked Anne with a smile while looking at Katherine. "It does not hurt anymore, I feel like it''s easy to move around," Said Katherine with a cheerful expression while looking at Anne as she then moves her body into a sitting posture on the bed. "Sister!!" Charles, who saw his sister has been cured then runs toward his sister as he hugs her tightly while crying on her face. "Please don''t hug too tight brother, I just got cured," Said Katherine with a smile on her face as she tried to calm Charles down. Soon Charles then lets go of her after he calms himself as he then wipes his tears on his face. Katherine then rubs Charles''s head to calm Charles down as Charles then starts to calm down. Both parents, Augustav and Anne could only panic when they saw Katherine who tried to stand and almost fall, but when they saw Tetsuya catch their daughter from falling, they soon show a relieved expression. "Please be careful Katherine, even if you are cured, don''t push yourself too hard," Said Tetsuya with a serious expression while looking at Katherine. When Katherine heard Tetsuya calling her name with a serious expression, she only looked at Tetsuya while showing a blush on her face as she nodded at him. This is the first time someone can make her blush by calling her name and she doesn''t know what she is feeling right now, but one thing that she knows is that she is fond of this feeling that she is feeling right now. Anne who saw both Tetsuya and Katherine''s interactions could only smile at them and as for Augustav who sees this, he could only look at both of them with a serious expression for a while, but after a few seconds, he then suddenly showed a smile on his face. Suddenly a notification shows up in front of Tetsuya after helping Katherine sit up on her bed again after standing up. ------------------------------- ------------------ Cure the Princess of the Empire (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: B+ ?Clear Conditions: ? Cured the Princess before she dies ?Mission Reward: ? [Decay] {E/N: This skill is dangerous mah boi Tetsuya, like a certain dry boi that was releasing pent up stress and his wanker Decayed because of his dumbassness] ? Obtained 3.000.000 System-point ? Obtained 1.150.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------ [Because of the title ''The one who will create a Legend'', 1.150.000 EXP will be changed into 2.300.000 EXP because of the effect of the title] ''Well, all that is left is to kill Honest, well why don''t I test my new skill at Honest later after this,'' Thought Tetsuya while smiling in his mind. "Uhm..." Tetsuya then suddenly can feel a touch of a finger from his side as he can see Katherine shyly touch him. "Is there something wrong Katherine?" Asked Tetsuya with a confused expression while looking at Katherine who was showing her shy expression. "N-no it''s nothing!!" Said Katherine with a panic expression while blushing. When she heard Tetsuya saying something while calling her name, she couldn''t help but be happy as she showed a blush on her face. For Katherine, this is the first time she feels this fl.u.s.tered as Tetsuya is the first person who makes her blush when calling her name. It''s like she doesn''t know what the feeling is inside her since this is the first time she felt this way. Though right now she is about to ask Tetsuya about whether he will stay right here after curing her, though she is too embarrassed to ask. "Is that so..." Tetsuya who sees this could only smile wryly as he already knows what Katherine is thinking since Tetsuya could see that the scene that happens in front of him is so similar with almost all romance types that he sees in manga and anime, which is the shy girl type. "*Ehem* Tetsuya..." Said Augustav while looking at Tetsuya. "Yes, your highness?" Tetsuya then looks at Augustav. "You have gained my utmost thanks from the bottom of my heart. I as the current Emperor of the empire owe you, so if you need anything then I will prepare it as long as it is within my power and you are always welcome in the palace if you want to visit the palace," Said Augustav with a grateful expression on his face. Tetsuya who heard this could only find this surprising as he didn''t expect Augustav to give him this kind of reward. Or maybe he kind of expected it since he just saved both the Emperor''s life and his daughter''s life as well. Everyone in the room who heard this from Augustav could only stay quiet as they were respecting the Emperor''s decision. "Then I would gladly accept it, your highness," Said Tetsuya. "Now moving on. Now I will discuss with you what reward you will get for curing me and my daughter," Said Augustav while looking at Tetsuya. "Ehh Didn''t I already receive the reward?!" Said Tetsuya with surprise as he cannot believe that there are more rewards. "What are you talking about? That is only just my gratitude... Anyway, it looks like time for lunch. Would you mind having lunch with our family Tetsuya?" Asked Augustav with a smile on his face. . . . -- Dining room - The Empire''s palace -- Tetsuya, who got invited by Augustav to have lunch, accepted his offer as Tetsuya was also curious about what do royalty have for lunch. Right now everyone from the room is in the dining room except for Honest who suddenly asked permission to go back to his home which the Emperor agrees to. Tetsuya could only suspect that Honest is trying to get rid of the evidence which is the poison or Honest is trying to run away, but that is impossible since Tetsuya already put a shadow on Honest which made Honest''s attempts at escaping impossible. Other than that the other person who suspects Honest is Chouri as he then orders the soldier in the palace to investigate the poison as soon as Honest left. Right now Tetsuya is eating with the rest of the Emperor family and also Chouri as Tetsuya is seated between the siblings. The food that he eats right now is a steak which has been cooked by the best chef in the palace. Speaking of food, Tetsuya already preparec lunch for Mine to eat in his hideout. The food that he prepared for Mine is Katsudon which he already cooked for her in the morning besides making her breakfast. "Tetsuya is the food to your taste?" Asked Augustav while looking at Tetsuya with a smile. "It is good, your highness," Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Augustav. "Then Tetsuya what is your plan after this?" Asked Augustav. "I''m going to continue to travel to many places," Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face. "I see... Then how are your parents doing?" Asked Augustav with a curious expression. "My parents are doing fine," Said Tetsuya while eating. "Are your parents okay with you traveling around the world?" Asked Augustav with a wry smile while looking at Tetsuya as he wondered. Tetsuya who heard this only eats his food while nodding as he cannot answer since his parents don''t even know that he is traveling in another world but if he asks them, they probably would agree to let him travel in another world, maybe. "Is that so... Anyway Tetsuya where did you and your parents live before you came to the capital?" Asked Augustav with a slight expression of interest. "Well... I lived in a country called Japan that is located very very far away outside the Empire map," Said Tetsuya while eating. "What, outside the world map?! That means it is outside our continent... That explains why your medicine can cure my daughter''s disease and the poison on my body," Said Augustav with a shocked expression. Anne and Chouri who heard this were also shocked since this is the first time they met someone outside their own country that is outside the Empire''s map. The Empire''s map that they mentioned is a map that contains all of the countries that are in the continent where the Empire resides and which many countries are surrounding the Empire. Tetsuya who saw all of their reaction understands why would they show a reaction like that since Tetsuya knew that Augustav doesn''t have the Teigu called [Rongo Rongo] in his possession and he also knows that Augustav didn''t realize that the one who is in the possession of [Rongo Rongo] is Saikyuu who is the assistant of Honest and also the user of [Rongo Rongo]. The Complete Book Of The World: Rongo Rongo was a book-type Teigu that contained every single map in this world and the information of each territory was noted in details which also include the details of mountains or lands. {A/N: The Complete Book Of The World: Rongo Rongo - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Rongo_Rongo Saikyuu - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Saikyuu} As to why Tetsuya knows about Augustav not knowing the [Rongo Rongo] is because half a year ago Tetsuya already stole the [Rongo Rongo] book from Saikyuu and killed Saikyuu before turning him into a puppet with [Biological Pocket Puppet] that he has so he can trick Honest into thinking that Saikyuu is still alive. By killing Saikyuu, Tetsuya also stopped the development of Akame ga Kill Zero which would prevent Saikyuu from making a group of assassins which recruit from 100 children that he bought from their parents. Tetsuya also extracts all the information by killing Saikyuu and turning him into a shadow as he then orders Saikyuu to write all the things that he needed to know and then canceled Saikyuu''s shadow extraction as he doesn''t want Saikyuu as a soldier since he is far too weak. Anyways, Tetsuya already used [Rongo Rongo] and for the example of Tetsuya using [Rongo Rongo] is the hideout that he chose which is so secluded that people wouldn''t find them if they didn''t have [Rongo Rongo] in their possession. Moving on back at the current moment, right now Augustav, Anne, and also Chouri is shocked by the fact that Tetsuya is from outside of the continent since people of the Empire have been trying to explore the area outside the continent and somehow when they do that, there is no survivor which making the Empire conclude that going outside the continent would be dangerous. And seeing Tetsuya as a kid who has the appearance of 12 years old can do a crossover through another continent making them surprised even more. {A/N: If anyone forgets, yes, Tetsuya is still in his transformation which makes his appearance look 12 years old.} {E/N: For some reason I feel that¡­ Tetsuya is gonna get eaten by a MILF or Onee-san¡­} Suddenly Tetsuya can feel a poke from his left side and when he looks at his left side he can see Katherine is holding a fork that already has meat on it. "Say ah," Said Katherine while blushing as she held the fork. Though Katherine who does this only follows one of the scenes of the novel she read where the princess feeds the knight and there is also a dialogue like that. Tetsuya who sees this found this quite surprising as he doesn''t expect Katherine who is still a 6 years old to know this kind of thing. Well in the end Tetsuya could only eat it as he doesn''t want to make Katherine go teary. Seeing her food getting eaten by Tetsuya she is so happy which she then shows a smile. "Then it''s my turn... Say ah," Said Tetsuya who picked the meat on the plate with a fork as he then held the meat in the fork with a teasing expression. {E/N: Did he forget about Agustav and Anne? I can already see their expressions from her lmfao} Katherine who sees this is blushing like a tomato as she then opens her mouth and slowly swallows up the meat in Tetsuya''s fork with some courage. Augustav and the others who are still in surprise right now can only smile at both Tetsuya and Katherine as they find this scene too adorable. Augustav who is about to ask Tetsuya regarding the outside continent decides to ask later as he doesn''t want to ruin the situation in front of him. "Tetsuya, why don''t you become Katherine fi--" Before Augustav is able to finish his words Anne stops him from being able to finish it. "What are you trying to say, Katherine, is still 6 years old, at least wait until she reaches 10," Said Anne while whispering toward Augustav ears. "But... I guess you are right, looks like I''m rushing things." Said Augustav. Katherine who saw both of their interactions is showing a confused expression while looking at both of her parents as she cannot hear them due to them whispering. But unlike Katherine, Tetsuya can hear them just fine as his body is already past the limitation of the word ''Normal'' a long time ago, as he right now somehow can only sigh while looking at both of their interactions. Suddenly there is a sound of a knock from the door. "You can come in," Said Augustav while looking in the door direction. The door then opens and it is revealed that the one who knocks on the door is one of the soldiers from the palace. "Pardon me, your Highness, but it seems the Great General Budo wants to see you." Chapter 48 - Budo & Reward from the Great General {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} . "Pardon me, your Highness, but it seems the Great General Budo wants to see you," Said the palace soldier while bowing toward Augustav and the others. {A/N: Budo - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Budo} "I see it seems that he already heard that I have been cured, well that was fast," Said Augustav with a wry smile. Tetsuya, who is still eating the steak, could only shrug since he knew there is a chance that Budo is going to come here as soon as the Emperor is cured. "Then can you bring Budo here?" Said Augustav with a smile while looking at the palace soldier who is near the door. "Yes, Your Highness!!" The palace soldier then goes outside as the door then closes. After a few minutes, the door then slowly opens as Budo shows up in front of the door, he then slowly walks inside the dining room as he then looks at Augustav with a relieved expression, and then bows to him. "It''s good to have you back, your highness," Said Budo while bowing at Augustav. "Yes thank you, Budo," Said Augustav with a smile on his face while looking at Budo. ''Well even 10 years before the Akame Ga Kill story plotline Budo is still bulky nonetheless, but he looks younger, unlike that assassin bald head that I killed a year ago since his appearance is the same as Akame Ga Kill Zero... If I''m not wrong, the person''s name is Bill,'' Thought Tetsuya as he is looking at Budo while remembering something in the past. {A/N: Bill - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Uncle_Bill} A year ago Tetsuya killed Bill because he was doing some illegal experiments in the capital, and he was also in the possession of so much money. Well, he also stole Murasame from Gozuki, when Gozuki was trying to assist Bill but it was too late since Tetsuya already killed Bill before Gozuki arrived. Well, he also stole Gozuki Murasame by using [The World] which causes Gozuki to lose Murasame without him noticing. {A/N: Gozuki - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Gozuki Murasame - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Murasame} Well, Tetsuya didn''t kill Gozuki since he didn''t have any reason to do that due to Gozuki not being as corrupt as the bald head he just killed, though he also somehow have fun seeing Gozuki in despair when Gozuki realized he doesn''t have Murasame, as soon he realized he had fun seeing Gozuki in despair he stopped at what he was doing and then flew away as he didn''t want to become more sadistic than he ever wanted to be. Moving back to the current situation, right now Budo''s eyes are moving toward Tetsuya after bowing toward Augustav. "I see so you must be the young alchemist who cures the Emperor, I give my utmost thanks to you for saving the Emperor," Said Budo with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. "Don''t worry about it," Said Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face while looking at Budo. Budo only nods at Tetsuya as he then suddenly looks beside Tetsuya and notices that Katherine is sitting beside Tetsuya. When Budo sees Katherine sitting besides Tetsuya, he is so surprised as he then questions Augustav. "Your highness, why is the princess in the dining room?!" Said Budo with a surprised expression as he still thinks that Katherine still suffers from Hormoid disease. "Ah... You still don''t know yet? Well, I couldn''t blame you since she just got cured by Tetsuya here." Said Augustav while looking toward Budo with a smile as he implored the young man to Tetsuya. ''What?! To think the young alchemist is so talented that he can cure an incurable disease,'' Thought Budo with a shocked expression on his face. "Kid, your name must be Tetsuya right? Since you cured the Emperor and the princess, I as the Great General of the Empire give you my utmost thanks again. As for my gratitude for curing the Emperor and the princess I would give you a reward other than the reward that the Emperor will give, that is if the Emperor doesn''t mind?" Asked Budo while looking at Augustav for confirmation. "I don''t mind at all," Said Augustav who nodded at Budo with a smile. ''Looks like I will get many rewards today, but when I imagine the reward from a bulky man like Budo, somehow I got a bad feeling. But somehow the Budo I know right now and the Budo from anime and manga are a little bit different... Is there any age factor where he is nicer than his older self or is it connected to the death of the Emperor if I didn''t interfere... Well who knows, right now let''s see what reward he will give to me,'' Thought Tetsuya with a wry smile while looking at Budo. "Then I''m going to train you physically so that you can defend yourself from others as an Alchemist," Said Budo with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. ''Well, my bad feeling was right and this somehow ended in Budo wanting to train me... Does my body really look that weak?! Oh yeah right now I cover my body with a cloak, so no one is able to see my body physically... But this somehow becoming more troublesome than it is, the only choice here is to agree and disagree, and if I agree it would be bothersome for me to be taught by this bulky guy since I''m stronger than him and he probably made me stay at the palace which made my time limited to spend with Mine in the hideout. But if I have to disagree, he probably would give me another reward or not... well I think I know what to say now,'' thinks Tetsuya while looking at Budo with a deadpan expression on his face. "So what would you say Tetsuya kid?" Asked Budo with a smile. "Daga Kotowaru," Said Tetsuya while looking at Budo with a Jojo face. {A/N: Did people from the Empire understand the Jojo reference? I even don''t know if they understand Japanese lmao} {E/N: Nah, they''re uncultured, but yeah they understand Japanese, I mean Akame and the others are enough example,} Everyone who heard this is shocked as they didn''t think Tetsuya would reject Great General Budo''s offer to train Tetsuya since this is a rare occasion to get trained by the Great General Budo himself. Even many soldiers in the empire want to be trained directly by the Great General Budo himself, but this is the first time that Budo wants to train an outsider who isn''t affiliated with the imperial army. "Can you give me any reason as to why you''ve refused?" Asked Budo with a confused expression while thinking maybe Tetsuya suffers a rare disease that his body is too weak that he cannot get any physical training, but he soon rejects that idea since he knew that Tetsuya is an alchemist that can cure an incurable disease. "It''s because I already have the ability to defend myself from any danger," Said Tetsuya proudly, well he could also say that he is stronger than Budo but that would be more troublesome to handle. "Hoo... Is that so? Then how about this, if you can prove that you can defend yourself I can give you another kind of reward," Said Budo while looking at Tetsuya. "(This bastard is persistent to the end that makes me want to slap him and why do I need to prove myself to get another reward... Could you just switch your training reward with other stuff!!) And What would the reward be?" Asked Tetsuya while showing an irritated expression in his mind. "Your Highness, may I give this boy one of the Teigu from the Teigu storage room if he can prove himself that he is capable of defending himself?" Budo then looks at the Augustav while asking for confirmation about giving Tetsuya a teigu. "Sure, why not since he really deserves it, but I think Tetsuya shouldn''t need to prove himself to get the reward." Said Augustav while replying to Budo. "No your highness, he needs to be worthy of the Teigu if he wants to use a Teigu, so I think trying to prove his capability is necessary in order to get a Teigu," Said Budo while explaining things at Augustav. "I see that is true," Said Augustav while nodding. ''Sunuvabitch Budo, I''m too lazy to prove it to you!!'' Thought Tetsuya who thought Budo was being unreasonable, but he thinks Budo has a point since Budo doesn''t know his strength. "What do you say, are you interested in the reward?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya with a smile. "Before I answer that, how do I prove myself?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Budo. "If you can withstand 5 of my attacks then you''ve already proven yourself, but if you fail to prove your capability then I will train you personally until I deem you worthy to use a Teigu, how about it, will you accept my condition?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya with a smile on his face. "(In the end I still would get to train you if I fail... What a pushover, well I just need to block 5 attacks from him and it will all be over) Then I accept your condition," Said Tetsuya while thinking that he only needs to block 5 attacks from Budo and it all will be over without him making any unnecessary attention that leads to revealing his power. Suddenly a notification shows up in front of Tetsuya which makes Tetsuya showing a shocked expression on his face. Fight the Great General Budo ?Difficulty: B The Great General Budo right now is giving you a chance to prove what you are capable of. Defeat the Great General Budo by either making him surrender, knock him up, or even the worst-case scenario by killing him. ?Clear Conditions: ? Fight him in the imperial training grounds. ? Make Budo yield surrender, knock him up, or kill him ?Mission Reward: ? [Demon''s Extract] ? Obtained 1.000.000 System-point [Accept] [Decline] ------------------ {E/N: I think that the system forgot to add [A Sadistic Waifu] in the mix of the rewards,} {A/N: *shhh* That is a spoiler} Chapter 49 - Imperial Training Ground & Sparring {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------ Fight the Great General Budo ?Difficulty: B The Great General Budo right now is giving you a chance to prove what you capable of. Defeat the Great General Budo by either making him surrender, knock him up, or even the worst-case scenario by killing him. ?Clear Conditions: ? Fight him in the imperial training grounds. ? Make Budo yield surrender, knock him out, or kill him ?Mission Reward: ? [Demon God Manifestation: Demon''s Extract] ? Obtained 500.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level [Accept] [Decline] ------------------ ''I never thought that I would be able to receive [Demon Extract] from a mission this soon... But it seems like the system is wanting me to beat the shit outta Budo... But that would be troublesome if some 12 years old who is an alchemist beat the current strongest person in the Empire... Ah well, whatever since the reward is also good then I''m gonna accept all the troubles that come with it. But still, this is the first time for the system to give me this many missions in a day,'' Thought Tetsuya while accepting the mission from the system. Katherine who heard Tetsuya accepting Budo''s condition felt a bit worried for Tetsuya since she knew that the military rank of Great General is supposed to represent the highest rank of the military army in the Empire which she learned by reading all the books when she secluded in her room. She could only hope that the man who is the Great General would be giving Tetsuya a handicap as she doesn''t want to see Tetsuya getting hurt. On the other hand, Augustav, Chouri, and Anne believe that Budo will not really harm Tetsuya and will go as far as Tetsuya''s capabilities. As for Charles, he is still eating without any care as he enjoys the meal. "Sir General, before we go to the imperial training grounds may I ask you a question again?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Budo with a smile. "No need to be reserved when asking a question, now tell me what is your question little alchemist?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya with an expression of interest as he was curious about what Tetsuya was gonna ask. "I''m not trying to be rude here and this is just a what-if situation kind of question, but if I were to defeat you what would I get?" Asked Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Budo. Everyone in the dining room surprised they were by Tetsuya''s question except for Charles who was still enjoying eating his steak as he then looked around and showed a confused expression on why everyone was surprised. Budo on the other hand was interested in what Tetsuya asked while thinking that Tetsuya''s talent is not only at one thing such as Alchemy but also other stuff such as fighting. "You can also get one more reward that is reasonable within my reach. What do you say, your highness?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya with a smile and then looked at Augustav. "Y-Yeah I don''t mind, you can give him another reward," Said Augustav with a surprised expression as he didn''t expect that Tetsuya would ask that kind of question. "Are you satisfied with the reward kiddo?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya while trying to confirm if Tetsuya was satisfied. "Sure that is good enough," Said Tetsuya while looking at Budo with a happy expression. "Anyway kid, I''m just curious but what is it that you want for the reward?" Asked Budo with a curious expression. "Hmm... How about another Teigu?" Asked Tetsuya with a smile on his face while looking at Budo. Budo who heard this is surprised that Tetsuya requested a Teigu instead of something such as money, military rank, or other things such as noble status. But Budo''s main concern now is that he was worried that Tetsuya might use both Teigus since using both Teigus simultaneously will cause destruction to someone''s body. Augustav and the others who heard this also showed a surprised expression but Augustav takes it calmer than before as he saw that Tetsuya was a mystery kid. "Kiddo, do you know that using multiple Teigus at the same time can destroy your body?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya with an expression of worry. "Don''t worry about that, I will only use one Teigu at a time, so I will be fine," Said Tetsuya with a smile while replying back to Budo. Budo, who heard that, is now relieved and then looks at Augustav as if he wanted to try to ask for confirmation. "About the reward, Budo, I agree to give Tetsuya another Teigu," Said Augustav as he is curious if Tetsuya can defeat Budo which he agreed to Tetsuya''s request for the reward he chooses. "If that is your wish, your highness... Then kiddo after you finish eating go directly to the imperial training grounds," Said Budo as he then left the room. . . . -- Imperial Training Grounds -- After Tetsuya and the rest of the people in the dining room finished eating, they then went to the Imperial Training Grounds. And while in the way Katherine has been nagging Tetsuya about the fight and that he should stop trying to fight Budo due to her being afraid that Tetsuya might get hurt, but Tetsuya only told Katherine that she didn''t need to worry about it and that he is going to be fine as he then showed a goofy smile, and due to that Katherine start to calm down but was flushing red as she then looked at Tetsuya facial expression and voiced that Tetsuya wasn''t lying, but she was still worried nonetheless since she thought maybe Tetsuya is overconfident. And right now Tetsuya is in the imperial training ground where there is only Budo inside the Training ground as Budo drived away everyone who was in the training ground which now made only Tetsuya, Katherine, Charles, Augustav, Anne, and Chouri that is inside the training ground. "Are you ready kiddo?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya with a smile. "Wait let me take out this cloak since I don''t want it bothering me while fighting," Said Tetsuya while taking out his cloak as he then looks at Budo while entering the training ground. Inside the cloak, Tetsuya was wearing a black jacket and black trousers from his world which he wore before entering the palace before he healed the Emperor. Actually, the jacket and the trousers he is wearing right now are a Projection that he created from the clothes he found in his world which he created since he didn''t have any clothes that can fit his body size when he transforms. So as long he has the mana to supply it, he doesn''t need to worry that it will disappear. "Let''s get started," Said Tetsuya while looking at Budo. "Are you worried that Budo will hurt Tetsuya?" Asked Anne while looking at Katherine with a smile. Katherine who heard her mother only nod at her with a worried expression while looking at Tetsuya who was in the training ground. "Don''t worry Budo will surely not hurt Tetsuya, since he knows that he is the one who saved your father and you, so you don''t need to worry, okay Katherine?" Said Anne with a smile while ensuring Katherine so that she won''t worry anymore. Katherine who heard this right now is slowly calming down as she then nodded at her mother with a small smile. Back to the training ground where there are only 2 people standing in the middle of the training ground while looking at each other. "Are you sure that you don''t want to use any weapons, kiddo?" Asked Budo while looking at Tetsuya. "If sir General won''t use any weapon then I won''t either, so shall we start?" Said Tetsuya while showing a smile on his face. Budo who saw Tetsuya right now suddenly got goosebumps as the look of Tetsuya''s eyes that he saw right now is the same as the eyes of a predator who''ll hunt his target, this made Budo want to go serious from the beginning since he suddenly got some pressure from Tetsuya. "Then do you want to treat this like a spar kiddo?" Asked Budo with a smile while anticipating Tetsuya to agree. (E/N: A fellow battle junkie!) "Sure, let''s just make this a sparring match since it won''t be fun otherwise," Said Tetsuya who agreed to Budo''s offer. "I see then let''s begin the sparring shall we?" Asked Budo as he looked for Tetsuya''s confirmation. "Yeah, let''s begin the spar," Said Tetsuya while replying to Budo with a smiley face. After Tetsuya said this Budo then rushed towards Tetsuya''s place as he tried to give a right hook towards Tetsuya. But the punch that Budo is about to give Tetsuya is his maximum power from the get-go instead of wanting to test Tetsuya with a weak punch first since Budo got a feeling that Tetsuya might be a veteran fighter when Budo looked at Tetsuya''s eyes which make Budo confused when looking at Tetsuya age. Everyone who saw Budo''s attack''s speed going so fast were surprised and wanted to stop the match since they were thinking that Budo was overdoing it. Katherine who saw this is so surprised as she wanted to stand from her chair and come down and stop the match, but the next scene made her stop from standing from her chair. Tetsuya, who saw Budo''s punch, only evades it in a relaxed manner as he only looks at those punches that came to him very slowly. ''I was right, this kid is a monster at such a young age,'' Budo who saw this had his eyes wide open with a smile on his face since he already expected that Tetsuya was a strong opponent when he looked at his eyes, but he didn''t think that Tetsuya is able to evade his attack which made him surprised. Everyone who was sitting on the chair also showed many kinds of expressions such as admiration, surprise, and many more when they saw Tetsuya evade Budo''s attack. Katherine herself who saw Tetsuya being able to evade his attacks showed a smile on her face while sighing in relief. "Then try this!!" Budo then shot another one of his punches as he then tried to punch Tetsuya with his left hand. Tetsuya, who saw the punch this time, didn''t bother to evade it as he then tried to catch Budo''s punch. The punch that was stopped by Tetsuya made the ground below them destroyed. This makes Budo shocked as he didn''t expect that Tetsuya can withstand his punch when he is serious even though he knew Tetsuya has the speed to evade his punch, he didn''t think he has the raw power to withstand his punch and when he looked carefully at Tetsuya, Tetsuya was unscathed by his punch which made Budo more and more excited as he then let out a smile. ''Hoo... This one is a battle maniac eh... One more thing that is different from the Budo I know,'' Thought Tetsuya as he then only smiled while comparing Budo to his older self. Budo with a smile on his face let out many punches towards Tetsuya which Tetsuya then blocked all of them. But before Budo is able to let out more than 3 punches, Tetsuya then starts to hold Budo''s fist. "Well I already withstood 5 of your attacks, so it''s my turn now," Said Tetsuya as he slowly makes a fist posture on his hand and then gives Budo a suppressed punch on his stomach as he didn''t want to kill Budo and only wanted to make him say that he surrender. But to Tetsuya''s surprise, after his punch landed on Budo''s stomach he then got thrown away until the corner of the training ground which then crashed into a wall that is on the training ground. ''Ahh... It seems that I forgot that when I used the Tyrant bloodline to transform my appearance into a 12-year-old, my strength has also increased... Looks like I''ll have to deal with this troublesome matter,'' Thought Tetsuya while looking at Budo who right now was passed out as his body right now is covered with many rubles from the wall that was destroyed. Chapter 50 - Aftermath of the Spar & Beginning Before the Punishment {A/N: I''m so sorry that I haven''t been updating a new chapter for a week, due to my busy schedule with my assignment from college and also my daily life, so here is a 2.6k word chapter, and anyway I''m not going to upload any chapter this week and also next week since I''m currently on the final exam. So hope for your understanding and see you all in a few weeks. And also don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} ------------------------------------------------------ Tetsuya, who saw Budo that was covered while passed out in rubles, could only smile wryly as he just did an oopsie on his part. When he was planning to punch Budo he only wanted to make Budo on the verge of passing out and then wanted him to surrender himself, not to make him thrown away just like he did right now. Tetsuya could only think the reason that this happened is probably due to the daily sparring that he does occasionally with his mom and sometimes with his dad if he is at the home at that time, which due to both of them being so strong, slowly Tetsuya''s common sense start to wither along the way which made him miscalculate the strength he needs to fight with Budo, even though his body right now is in pressure of 60x of normal gravity with his [Gravity Magic]. ''Hopefully, this will not cause an uproar...'' thought Tetsuya while looking at the wall that he just incidentally had destroyed with Budo''s body. He knows that the only person who right now is in the imperial training grounds is only him, Budo, and also Augustav and the others. Tetsuya also already checked his surrounding with his [Clairvoyance] that there is no one person other than them that is near the training ground area since Budo drived away all the soldiers who were in the training ground making it so that no one can hear the commotion that he caused in the imperial training ground just now, which is convenient for him. Though that doesn''t mean that there are no soldiers outside since the area he checked is the only part near the imperial training grounds and he can notice that there are many soldiers when he sees further the area using his [Clairvoyance]. Tetsuya then looks at the upper floor where he could only see Augustav and the others open their jaw when looking at him, as for Charles, he only looked at him with some admiration for Tetsuya''s strength, and as for Katherine, she can only looked at Tetsuya with a smile on her face since the moment Tetsuya withstood one or two blow from Budo, she started to believe that the words that Tetsuya said weren''t of overconfidence and she believed that Tetsuya maybe can beat Budo. But nonetheless, she still found this a bit surprising that someone who was still near her age can beat the Empire''s strongest. Suddenly a notification showed up in front of Tetsuya while he was looking at Augustav and the others, which were the only spectators in his battle with Budo, fortunately. ------------------ Fight the Great General Budo! (COMPLETED) The Great General Budo right now is giving you a chance to prove what you are capable of. Defeat the Great General Budo by either making him surrender, knock him up, or even the worst-case scenario by killing him. ?Clear Conditions: ? Fight him in the imperial training grounds. ? Make Budo yield surrender, knock him out, or kill him ?Mission Reward: ? [Demon''s Extract] ? Obtained 1.000.000 System-point ? Obtained 500.000 EXP of [STATUS] Level ------------------ {A/N: Still pre-ordering it¡­and probably would show up in the later chapter that is in the far far future.} ''Well at least I get the reward that I wanted, but the only problem right now is how to explain what just happened to them.'' Tetsuya thought with a wry smile while looking at the only spectator that was watching his fight with Budo. Suddenly Tetsuya can hear a sound from the debris area as he can see that Budo has started to move the debris that was around him, but his movement is a bit sluggish as he was still in pain from Tetsuya''s punch. Budo right now is on the verge of passing out as he is in trouble to make his body stand. ''Oh... he woke up faster than I thought he would be, sasuga, Great General of the Empire,'' Thought Tetsuya with a sagely nod while going toward his backpack as he then picked up a ''Heal Potion'' from his backpack. "Catch," Tetsuya then came closer towards Budo as he then threw the ''Heal Potion'' at Budo who was still struggling to get up. Budo, who heard Tetsuya, barely catches the heal potion, as he then looks at Tetsuya with a confused expression. "Don''t worry, it''s a free service, so just drink it," Said Tetsuya while looking at Budo with a smile. Budo who heard Tetsuya only nodded as he didn''t think that Tetsuya was going to do something suspicious which in the end he drank the potion. Truthfully Tetsuya right now is feeling a bit guilty for accidentally punching him a bit too hard even though he found that Budo was being so annoying when he is eating at the dining table, but since he knew that Budo is doing this for his own sake to become stronger, he is a bit touched by Budo which makes him a bit guilty when accidentally make him fly. And so that is the reason why he gave Budo a ''Heal Potion'' to heal some of his injuries, though he doesn''t feel lost anything when giving potion to Budo since he has too many ''Heal Potion'' on his [ITEM] system which he has been collecting over 2 years worth of danger beast drop items. Budo who drank the potion can feel slowly that his injuries are being healed, although his body is not fully healed since the potion that Tetsuya give only ''Heal Potion'' which can only heal most of the light injury unlike ''Great Heal Potion'' that can heal an internal injury or even serious injury. But the ''Heal Potion'' that Tetsuya gave him is enough for making Budo''s body move around again. Budo then tried to stand up as he then looked at Tetsuya with gratitude. "Sorry for troubling you with my injury... So this is the effect of the potion that you give to your highness huh..." Said Budo who just stands as he still suffers a light injury while smiling. "No, it''s my fault since I went a little bit too overboard with the spar..." Said Tetsuya while laughing dryly as he looked at Budo. Suddenly, Tetsuya and Budo realize that Augustav and everyone who watches his match is near Tetsuya and Budo as they walk toward them. All of them walk towards both of them as they wanted to check the aftermath of the spar as well as Budo''s injury. Among them, it can be seen that Katherine is trying to run towards Tetsuya. As she was about to say something. "Tetsuya are you al-" Before she is able to complete her sentence her feet tripped due to her trying to run fast but stumbled with her other feet, and everyone who sees this were a bit panicked due to Katherine falling. But before she fell to the ground, Tetsuya in an instant covered all the distance between him and her which was 5 meters and then caught her as she then fell towards his c.h.e.s.t. "Didn''t I tell you not to run since your body is still not yet fully recovered?!" Tetsuya semi-yelled after sighing while looking at Katherine. "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t help but be worried," Said Katherine who only giggled while showing a blush on her face. "*Ehem* Tetsuya, it seems we have a lot to talk about, but anyway thank you for saving my daughter once again," Said Augustav while looking at Tetsuya. "Yeah..." Said Tetsuya while replying to Augustav with a wry smile as he then sighs. "Anyways, is your injury alright Budo?" Asked Augustav while looking at Budo with a worried expression. "Thanks to the kiddo over there, I''m okay right now," Said Budo with a smile as he then looked at Tetsuya. "I see... Good, how about we continue our conversation in a comfier place to discuss your reward and also other things rather than standing here," Said Augustav. "Didn''t I tell all of you not to enter here!!!" Shout Budo while looking at the palace soldier with an angry expression and this makes the palace soldier a bit scared. "I-I''m so sorry sir, but there is important news that I have to tell your highness." Said the palace soldier with a nervous expression. "Important news?!" Budo who heard this only wonder what is the news. "Why don''t you tell me, what is this important news that you want to say?" Asked Augustav while looking at the soldier with a curious expression. "Y-yes your highness, I have received the news that right now Honest-sama manor is on fire!" Said the palace soldier. "What?!" . . . -- -Honest''s Manor - Honest''s Office -- Inside a room, there is a fat guy sitting on the chair as he shows a raging expression on his face as he slammed and threw all the stuff inside his office. "Shit!!! If it weren''t for that boy my plan would have been a big success and if the plan worked out, I was about to use that naive brat to become the Emperor!!! Because of this they now might figure that there is a chance that I used the poison since I''m always the one who provided the food for that man to eat!! But as long as I can dispose of all of the evidence that led to the poison then I will be fine, and after that, I will dispose of that alchemist boy," Said Honest with a disgusting smile on his face as he then starts to search all of the evidence related to the poison. "Is that so..." Suddenly Honest heard a sound behind him as a person who wears a black cloak and is wearing a mask can be seen behind him, the mask that the person is wearing resembles the shape of an oni mask and the color of the mask is black. The person who is standing behind Honest has the shape of a 7 year old as the voice that the person let out is in a Monstrous tone that gives people chills on their bones when they hear it. {A/N: The sound of the voice: youtube.com/watch?v=zs10LOOKJMA&list=PL9QNhoU7HjmWNDch5rc30V8lRLZZHqFoq} {E/N: Screw me who has little to no internet for watching a simple youtube video *Starts walking towards the rope as he then hangs himself*} Yep, the person who is behind Honest is Tetsuya himself and his voice is changed due to a pill that he got that can make a voice to whatever he wanted for an hour and as for the origin of the mask that he wears right now is the product that he made using his [Blacksmithing] skill. "W-who are you, and where are the guards!?" Asked Honest while looking at Tetsuya who was behind him terrified. The Tetsuya that is in front of Honest, is the other Tetsuya and not the one who is currently with Augustav and the others. "You don''t need to bother calling the guards since they are sleeping eternally in the ground right now, and as for who I am... Well, people like you in the Empire usually call me the Reaper," Said Tetsuya who then slowly moved forward to Honest. "T-The R-Reaper?!?!!" Shouted Honest as he then looked at Tetsuya with his eyes wide open as he showed a shocked expression. But when he looks at Tetsuya moving forward to him he slowly moves backward as he shows a fearsome expression on his face. "You know right, from what kind of deeds that the nickname Reaper does to be able to gain so many reputations?" Said Tetsuya as he is still walking toward Honest while lifting his right hand forward. "You dare to threaten m-" Before Honest is able to complete his sentence, he then notices Tetsuya''s strong bloodl.u.s.t as he shivered and fell to the ground while moving backward as he wanted to move away from Tetsuya. "The reputation that I gained is from killing all the people such as you and then giving away all of their darkest misdeeds to the public... And it seems your turn has come~" Said Tetsuya while looking down at Honest which made Honest make a not-so-manly shriek due to Tetsuya''s strong bloodl.u.s.t making Honest start to sweatdrop. "Y-You must be related to that Alchemist boy!!" Honest, who look at Tetsuya who moved forwards at him then realize that Tetsuya has a small body and thought that the person is Tetsuya that is in the palace, but later reject that idea since his body is much smaller than the Tetsuya that is in the palace. But since the person in front of him is a child, he cannot help but think that the person in front of him is related to Tetsuya, who is in the palace. Before Honest is able to continue his word, Tetsuya rushes to him and grabs his neck with his right hand as he then slams Honest down on the floor. This makes Honest more surprised as he didn''t think that a child''s strength can make him fall to the floor as all of his muscles also cannot move due to the bloodl.u.s.t that Tetsuya emits and this led to Honest thinking that the person in front of him is probably using some kind of Teigu. "You think your Teigu is so strong!!! You should know your place!!" Said Honest with a big smile as he then uses the anti-teigu called the [Erastone] as it can be used to disable and destroy a Teigu that the user possesses. But after Honest a few second Honest active Erastone, he is confused on why there is no change on Tetsuya as he still can still feel Tetsuya''s strength which makes him cannot move and also his bloodl.u.s.t which made all of his muscle freeze in fear, even though his body is so durable which he earned due to hard work of training his body. "Well it seems you are too dumb to realize that I don''t need any Teigu to finish you off, you should learn your place you fatty Pig... So how about we begin the punishment, shall we?" Said Tetsuya as he then looks at Honest while throwing a sadistic smile in his face at him behind his mask. Chapter 51 - Punishment & Despair {A/N: I have been revived from my laziness as I have returned. Anyway here is some 2.8K word chapter as an apology. Don''t forget to join the discord server for Picture, suggestion, all the latest information, vote, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} . Honest, who heard this only got paler as he suddenly felt his throat hurt so much. Slowly it can be seen that his neck skin slowly rotted as he then felt the pain. "Arghh!! Stop It, it hurts!!!" Honest, who felt the pain slowly let out some tears as he then looked at Tetsuya with eyes full of fear as he cannot move a single part of his body. "It seems the level 1 of this skill is only capable of doing this huh... But that''s gonna be enough for taking care of this ugly fat bastard," Said Tetsuya while using his new skill [Decay] on Honest''s neck. "R-release m-me t-this i-instance o-o-or-" Before Honest finished his words, Tetsuya tightened his grip on his neck as he started to suffocate. "Hmm¡­ Seems like you talk too much, I might as well give you a suitable punishment for that." Said Tetsuya as he then crushed a certain area in Honest''s neck that was supposed to be his vocal cords, though Tetsuya only crushed lightly so that Honest will not die from that since he still wanted to see Honest despair more. "Kyaargghh!!--" Honest who got his neck crushed by Tetsuya''s grip, felt tremendous pain as he then shouted but due to his vocal cords destroyed, he couldn''t let out his voice which he then looked at Tetsuya with a desperate expression as he then let out some tears. "Now that your voice is gone, it''s gonna be more pleasant this way." Said Tetsuya as he then released his grip from Honest''s neck. Suddenly one of Tetsuya''s Shadow Soldier show up near him as the shadow then move one of the chairs in Honest office near Tetsuya, and this causes Honest to look at the shadow with widening eyes since what he seeing right now is something he has never seen before as he believes the thing that he just sees right now can only be achieved by great power such as Teigu. This makes him so confused and shocked as he now knows that Tetsuya doesn''t possess any Teigu as he already checked him with Erastone. "Since you won''t be needing this I will be adding this to my collection." Said Tetsuya as he then pulls the Erastone from Honest head forcefully as Honest then groans in pain. Honest who is aware that the Erastone in his head is being pulled by Tetsuya is trying to stop it but alas cannot, due to his body still not able to move because of Tetsuya''s bloodl.u.s.t. "Thank you, Biel." Said Tetsuya while sitting at the chair that has been prepared by the shadow that has the identity of Biel which is the extraction of Kokabiel''s shadow. "Yes, my master." Said Biel who only nods at Tetsuya as he only stands beside the chair that Tetsuya sits. Biel, who has already been a shadow that had served Tetsuya for the past 2 years has reached Rank A in terms of shadow which gives him the ability to talk. From this Tetsuya learns that the shadow of Rank A and above gains the ability to talk. Tetsuya then brings out some paper and also a bottle that he kept in [ITEM] system. "Does this look familiar to you?" Said Tetsuya as he holds a bottle while asking Honest. Honest who looks at the bottle turns pale as he recognizes the bottle that Tetsuya holds. Inside the bottle, there is a mixed color of black and red liquid that swells together. "No need to answer since your facial reaction shows it all." Said Tetsuya as he then laughs while holding the bottle while smiling behind the mask as he then looks at Honest while mocking him. ''How do I answer when you already broke my voice.'' thought Honest while looking at Tetsuya with a feared expression as he was still struggling to move his body that still freezes due to Tetsuya''s bloodl.u.s.t. "It''s futile to move like a worm you know... Anyway, you know what the contents of the paper that I''m holding right now is right?" Tetsuya then puts the bottle on the table that Biel just put next to him as he then shows the paper that he let out from his [ITEM] system to Honest. Honest who heard this is so pale as if he already knows the paper that Tetsuya is holding without making Tetsuya reveal the contents of the paper since he knew all the victims of the reaper have all of the evidence of their crime publicized. "Are you wondering how I found all of the evidence of your wrongdoings?" Said Tetsuya with a smile as he then looks at Honest who is shocked that Tetsuya knows what he is thinking. "The answer is really simple... There is a mole on your side that I planted to monitor and write all of your naughty misdeeds, anyways, can you guess who is the mole from your side?" Said Tetsuya as he looks at Honest with a big smile as Honest who puts a despaired expression on his face. Honest who heard this cannot believe that people on his side are betraying him, especially if there is a person that he trusts that knows most of his misdeeds. *knock knock* "Looks like your question will be answered here... Come in." Said Tetsuya as he gives permission to the person who knocks to enter the room. As soon as Honest sees the person who enters the room, his eyes are wide open as Honest recognizes the person that comes from the door. The person itself is Saikyuu who is one of the people that Honest trusts that Tetsuya already turns into a puppet with [Biological Pocket Puppet]. When Honest looks at Saikyuu he realizes that Saikyuu is holding a knife while taking custody of a hostage of someone that Honest knows very well while threatening the hostage with a knife. The identity of the hostage that is being held in custody by Saikyuu is Honest''s own son, Syura who is still 10 years old at this point. {A/N: Syura - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Syura} Honest, who soon sees his son being taken hostage by Saikyuu, instantly looks at Saikyuu with raging eyes while trying to make a voice with his broken vocal cord but fails as the voice that he let out is more like the barking of a wild dog. "Please don''t be mad Honest-sama, this is all happening because of the results of your own misdeed, right Syura-kun?" Said Saikyuu with an evil smile while looking at Honest. Well, of course, all the things that Saikyuu is doing is because he is being controlled by Tetsuya which makes Honest believe that Saikyuu is really betraying him. "Father!! help me!!" Said Syura as he looks at Honest with teary eyes. "Well do you like the surprise present that I just sent you? How is it the feeling of someone betraying you." Asked Tetsuya while looking at Honest with a dark cheerful tone of voice. Honest who heard this now wants to curse Saikyuu for betraying him but knowing that his situation is getting worse and worse, he then starts to look at Tetsuya with a begging expression in order to make Tetsuya spare him and his son. "Oh... Didn''t all of your victims have the same expression that you are making now? Just so you know this is all happening because you are trying to poison the Emperor and due to that I will not spare you." Said Tetsuya with an easygoing tone which made Honest who heard this start to go confused as he starts to question the relationship between the reaper and the Emperor. "Saikyuu, you can let go of that child." Before Honest is able to process anything, Tetsuya orders Saikyuu to let Syura go. "Yes, Reaper-sama." Said Saikyuu while bowing as he then let go of Syura. Of course, every conversation that Tetsuya and Saikyuu make is an act of Tetsuya himself to make a fool of Honest. "F-father... A-are you alright?!" Said Syura who runs toward Honest with an expression of crying. "Now now, let''s skip the reunion part. Anyway, I told you that I will not spare you, but I will give you a chance for you and your son to live." Said Tetsuya while looking at Honest and Syura with a smile. Honest who heard this finally shows some hope as he thinks that Tetsuya is going to spare him and his son as he starts to force his body to bow to the ground even while in Tetsuya''s bloodl.u.s.t condition as he is so desperate to survive. "But the one who will decide who lives and who dies will be your own son." Said Tetsuya as he points his finger at Syura who is beside Honest. Honest and Syura who heard this are bewildered as they don''t know what Tetsuya just meant. "Saikyuu gave the knife to the child." Said Tetsuya while ordering Saikyuu. Saikyuu only nods as he then throws the knife at Syura who then catches the knife. "You there, I will give you two choices, the first one is that you kill yourself and your father lives and the second choice is that you kill your own father and you live, simple right?" Said Tetsuya while looking at Syura with an amused expression as he wants to see what expression that they will be making. Syura who is standing beside Honest is shaking nervously and starts to get very anxious as he wants to live too and there is only one way to survive. Slowly his eyes averted at Honest as he then held the knife very tight while looking at Honest with a scared expression on his face while many tears came out from his eyes. Honest who sees this wants to move his body to defend himself but due to the pressure of Tetsuya bloodl.u.s.t, Honest''s body freezes in place as he cannot move his body, and this makes him desperate to move his body. Syura then slowly moves toward Honest as he slowly gets ready to stab Honest with the knife that he held shakingly in his hand. Honest who sees Syura who is slowly getting closer to him, shouts with his broken vocal cord like a mad man, resulting in a broken voice. If Honest still has his voice the word that he just says right now is "You dare wanting to attack your own father, you ungrateful child!!" Syura who hears Honest then instantly jumps into Honest as he then stabs Honest in the c.h.e.s.t multiple times while crying. After 30 seconds of the stabbing session, Syura then lets go of the knife as he then jumps out from Honest and then pukes. He then runs away from the room with a fearful expression while crying. Tetsuya who sees him running away in fear can only laugh in amus.e.m.e.nt and only let him go as he doesn''t see a point to kill Syura. Even if Tetsuya didn''t kill Syura, his reputation as the son of Honest will make his daily life horrible after Tetsuya spreads the evidence of Honest''s crimes. "So how do you feel after being betrayed by your own son and your comrade? though I must say the blood between family is strong as your son''s personality is quite rotten as yours." Said Tetsuya with a cheerful expression while looking at Honest who is in a bloody state. Despite being stabbed multiple times by Syura, Honest is still alive due to his strong durability to withstand multiple stabs, but right now he is crying in pain. "You have quite the durability similar to a c.o.c.kroach indeed, but I don''t have all the time to spend with you so might as well end it now. (Since I spent a long time in this world, they will think I''m missing on the other side)." Said Tetsuya who stood up from the chair. After he stands from the chair, Biel who stands beside him comes closer to Honest as he then picks Honest up which results in Honest wanting to try and make resistance toward Biel but fails due to how strong Biel''s durability is. "Throw him out from the window," said Tetsuya ordering Biel as Biel then nods and goes toward the window in order to throw Honest through the window. Honest only continues his resistance while shouting with his broken vocal cords but only getting ignored by Biel. Biel then throws Honest from the window as the window then breaks into pieces which results in Honest flying toward the window and then falling to the ground while groaning in pain as he just falls from the second-floor building from his back while coughing up blood. The place that Honest just falls is the place behind Honest mansion which is a huge field. "Anyway I don''t really have any personal grudge against you, but I know some people that might have a grudge against you." Said Tetsuya as he then hops from the window and lands at a huge field behind Honest mansion while smiling behind the mask. Honest, who has gotten thrown from the second floor is still conscious but right now he can only focus on his own injury due to how pain he is feeling when hitting the ground which results in him ignoring Tetsuya''s remark. Tetsuya then summons almost a hundred shadows as the shadow that he summons has many kinds of appearances which the shadows that appear have the appearance between male and female. All the shadows that have just been summoned by Tetsuya then look at Honest as all of their eyes full of hostility toward Honest even without Tetsuya''s order to kill Honest. "You see, the reason I throw you from the window is to summon them since Summoning them in that room will make it cramped, so if you want to blame anyone for your injury, blame yourself for not having a spacious room. Anyway, do all their appearances feel familiar to you?" Asked Tetsuya while pointing all of his shadows in front of him that are surrounding Honest. Honest who sees the appearance of the shadow couldn''t help but widen his eyes as some of the shadows are somewhat similar to the people that he killed or eaten. This makes Honest show a scared expression while crying in fear as he is thinking that Tetsuya is a real deal grim reaper that is now in front of him while bringing all the people that he kills in order to make him suffer which is not wrong. The shadows that Tetsuya just summoned are the shadows that he extracts from Honest''s victims which he extracted so that he can get all the victims to get their revenge on Honest, so they can die peacefully knowing Honest died by their hands. "You seem to have a lot of tears for an old fat ugly bastard." Said Tetsuya while laughing as he then projects all kinds of weapons from [Unlimited Blade Works] in order to supply the shadows with a weapon. All the weapons that were just projected by Tetsuya then struck at the ground near the position where the shadows that just got summoned by Tetsuya were standing. Honest who sees this is very surprised at the phenomenon that Tetsuya just did since this level of power is beyond his understanding. "Anyway, you guys can slaughter him with the weapons that I just project, and I will be busy with burning someone''s manor." Said Tetsuya as he let out some fire from his body with the skill of [Pyrokinesis]. All of the shadows who heard this only bow at Tetsuya as they then continued looking at Honest with full of bloodl.u.s.t. They then pick up all of Tetsuya''s projection weapons as they are now moving forward toward Honest as all of them are getting ready to kill Honest with the weapon that Tetsuya projects to them. Later the sound of a scream can be heard from Honest manor as it notified all the citizens of the Capital that was near the manor at that time which later the news reached the Emperor and others. Chapter 52 - [THIS IS REALLY IMPORTANT] Hey guys I''m here to make a quick announcement, it''s seems I have been diagnosis with COVID and due to that I''m not going to write that much until my condition is getting better. I know that I just recently come back writing a few days ago, and for that I''m really sorry for the inconvenience that the update will be slower than usual. Chapter 53 - Overwhelm Fact & Another Disciple?! {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Pictures, Suggestions, and all of the latest information, votes, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} . "What do you think, your highness?" Tetsuya with a smile asked Augustav as he put back the cup that he dropped on the table. Augustav slowly calmed down, as did everyone else who was shocked by the magic that Tetsuya just showed them. Though not entirely as what Tetsuya just showed to everyone is magic such as the little fire orb which Tetsuya created with [Pyrokinesis], which can be called an ability rather than magic, though it can be called magic in some way since he using mana to create it or maybe not. "Unbelievable... To think there is such power that doesn''t require Shingu or Teigu... It seems the thing that you called magic is not a power that is from a consumable Teigu either." Said Augustav as he still had a bewildered expression while looking at Kanshou and the cup that was near Tetsuya. When Tetsuya heard the words ''consumable Teigu'', he showed a confused expression while looking at Augustav. But after thinking a bit, Tetsuya arrived at a conclusion that the ''consumable Teigu'' that Augustav was referring to is probably something like ''Demon''s Extract'' and such similar Teigus. "This is a shameless request that I''m gonna ask you, but if I were to ask you to teach your Magic to the Empire, would you perhaps consider accepting it? Of course, If you were to accept it, I''m going to give you the appropriate payment that you can consider very good." Augustav stood as he then bowed to Tetsuya which made everyone except for Tetsuya who is around Augustav to show a surprised expression, but slowly their expression changed into a confused one. Tetsuya who looked at Augustav only looked at him with a deadpan while thinking if there''s something wrong with Augustav''s head. Tetsuya then lowered his head as his hair shadowed his eyes and went silent for a moment before he raised his head with a Jojo face as he plainly said. "I refuse." ''In the first place, who would want to teach the whole Empire on how to use magic?! It''s just way too troublesome and I don''t wanna waste my time on training someone who I don''t even know. Even awakening someone''s Mana in this world is mentally tiring.'' Lazely thought Tetsuya while his right eye was twitching in his mind. "I see, that''s too bad." Augustav, who heard Tetsuya''s reply could only give up as he then sighed while sitting down. "Sorry your highness, but it seems you have requested something that is very impossible to do... How can you ask a 12 years old boy to teach one whole big Empire?" Said Tetsuya who still showed a deadpan towards Augustav. Augustav just realized something was wrong with the question he just asked after hearing Tetsuya''s reply. "It seems that somehow I have asked something that is very rude for you to do, for that I''m sorry." Said Augustav while showing a wry smile while looking at Tetsuya. "It''s okay your highness, I know a lot of unexpected things happen today, and after I have shown you magic, I don''t blame your highness for asking me such a question since it almost seems that to your highness eyes, I can do almost impossible things." Said Tetsuya while sighing. Everyone who heard this only stayed quiet as they cannot deny Tetsuya''s statement since the things that they saw are something out of the context of what they called normal. "But there is another reason why I don''t accept your highness request, and that is because that normal person cannot learn ''Magic''." Said Tetsuya with a serious expression crept on his face. "What do you mean?" Augustav then asked Tetsuya, confused. "There is a reason why a human can use magic and that is because to use magic We all need something that''s called Mana in our body." "Mana?" Augustav, still confused, asked Tetsuya about the meaning of ''Mana''. "Without the appropriate amount of Mana in your body, you cannot use magic. Let''s just say that Mana is a fuel for all of you people to use magic." "Then if we have Mana, will we be able to learn this so-called Magic" Suddenly, Budo joined the conversation as he is interested in the topic. "It''s true that you can learn Magic by having Mana, but that is not always the case since people who don''t have Mana or have a little Mana in their body cannot learn Magic." "So do you mean that..." Budo who heard this is able to guess why Tetsuya is saying all of this. "Yeah. Everyone that I have met until this day in this continent doesn''t have any mana or at best only have a small amount of Mana which isn''t enough to perform magic," Everyone who heard this can only gave up upon hearing Tetsuya''s explanation directly. Suddenly Tetsuya continued his sentence which caused everyone to look at Tetsuya. "Except for one person that has a massive mana," Said Tetsuya as he slowly looks at Katherine with a smile on his face. "Y-you don''t mean that!?" Augustav, who looked at Tetsuya, noticed that Tetsuya was looking at Katherine. "Yes, that person that I''m implying is Katherine, your Highness." Said Tetsuya who still showed a smile on his face. "Eh¡­?" Katherine, who only stayed quiet most of the time right now, was looking toward Tetsuya with a confused expression for a moment before changing her expression into a bewildered one. """What?!!""" Everyone who heard Tetsuya''s last sentence can only be dumbfounded by him as they didn''t expect that Katherine herself has mana. "What do you mean by that Tetsuya?" Asked Augustav bewildered while looking at Tetsuya. "I mean what I mean your highness. Katherine has the potential to learn Magic since she has a massive amount of mana." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while replying to Augustav. "No, what I mean that is-" Augustav, who heard Tetsuya''s reply, is still a bit confused. He is then about to clarify what he wants to say but is instantly cut by Tetsuya before he is able to ask a question. "About how Katherine was able to obtain her mana, right?" Augustav who heard this only nodded at Tetsuya with a curious expression on his face. "It is simply because she was born with mana." "W-what..." Augustav who heard this shows a surprised expression as he currently is so speechless, which is also the same as everyone who hears this. "In other words, every person who had been hit by this so-called disease Hormoid probably had loads of mana inside them." Everyone who hears this can only stay quiet since they didn''t expect that a very dangerous disease such as Hormoid is related to this discussion. "This is just a hypothesis since the only patient that I handled with this kind of disease is only Katherine, but the real reason why kids who have suffered Hormoid die is due their mana has exceeded the very maximum limit that their body can handle which slowly destroyed their body." "So you mean after all this time, all the kids who died with Hormoid had a big amount of mana." Augustav who was in disbelief sighed with a tired expression on his face. On the other hand, Tetsuya who heard him only replied with a nod. "Then the thing that I feel surrounding us right now is magic?" Katherine then looks at Tetsuya while trying to make sure what she saw was truly magic. "Yep, that''s correct." Said Tetsuya while nodding with a smile as he right now looks at Katherine. Right now, Augustav and the others can truly believe that Katherine has big mana inside her body after hearing Katherine''s statement just now. "I didn''t expect that all of this would be overwhelming me this much..." Said Augustav while showing a very tired expression on his face as he sighs. "S-So if you were to teach me magic then that means you can stay here right? You are not going to leave this place right?" Asked Katherine while hoping that Tetsuya is going to say yes to her. Tetsuya who heard Katherine only thinks for a while and then replies to her. "... It seems I don''t think that it''s possible for me to stay here Katherine, but don''t worry, I''ll still teach you magic." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face. Katherine who just heard Tetsuya''s reply felt happy that Tetsuya was going to teach her magic since with Tetsuya teaching her magic, this will make her be able to see Tetsuya more often. The reason that she stayed quiet was because the meeting in the garden might be the last time she will ever see him, but when she heard that she has the potential to learn magic, she is so happy that this is a chance for her. But at the same time, Katherine was also confused about why Tetsuya rejected staying here since she thought that the palace is the most luxurious place people could stay in the Empire. That made her show a sad expression as she then asked another question to Tetsuya. "Can I ask why you can''t stay here?" Asked Katherine, a sad expression on her face while looking at Tetsuya. "That''s because right now I live with someone that I consider as a family, and my house is very far away (and I''m more comfortable staying at my own house rather than someone else''s)." "If that''s so, how''s it that you''re gonna teach me magic if your house is far away." Said Katherine with a pout. "Ah, so that is what bothers you... You don''t need to worry about it since I also have the power to teleport so it is easy for me to go to a very far away place." Said Tetsuya while trying to calm down Katherine. When Augustav and the others who heard about Tetsuya having the ability to teleport, they showed a surprised expression but only for a moment since they already got used to the things that Tetsuya showed. The reason for their surprise is because this power of his is so similar to the Teigu ''Shambhala'', which has a similar ability with Tetsuya''s power. {A/N: Shambhala - akamegakill.fandom.com/wiki/Shambhala} "I-Is that so, then good." Said Katherine who was a bit surprised by Tetsuya''s power, but still felt happy nonetheless, she even did a little victory dance in her mind. "Your highness, I expect your highness to pay me the appropriate payment for teaching Katherine okay?" Asked Tetsuya who then slowly turned his head toward August while sighing. "A-ah... Yes of course." Augustav, still thinking about Tetsuya''s power in his mind, is brought back to reality by Tetsuya''s question as he then nods at Tetsuya. "Anyways Tetsuya... Is the person who you consider family is a male or female?" Asked Katherine while fidgeting her finger with a nervous expression. Tetsuya who heard this can only look at Katherine while staying quiet as he somehow has a bad feeling answering with ''female'', but he also somehow feels a death flag if he goes with the answer ''male'' which would make bloodbath if the other party figures that he is lying. Before he is able to answer, Katherine then said something to him. "So it''s a female." "..." Chapter 54 - Storage Room & Absolute Zero {A/N: Hope u all enjoy 2.8k words chapter, And I''m going to take a rest... Don''t worry it is not a hiatus rest... maybe... Anyway don''t forget to join the discord server for Pictures, Suggestions, and all of the latest information, votes, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} . Currently, after talking with Augustav and the others in the garden, Tetsuya, Augustav, and the others now are walking toward the storage room in the palace where all of the Teigu weaponry resides. After some talk, Augustav decided to give another Teigu as a bonus reward for teaching Katherine magic to Tetsuya, which of course not including the daily payment that he will receive when training Katherine every month. "Hey, Tetsuya... Can I meet her?" "No..." On the way walking towards the storage room, Katherine kept asking the same thing, which was if she could meet Mine and chat with her, to which Tetsuya denied. "Why?!" "Well... There''s a certain reason for it, but I''ll tell you... maybe later okay..." Katherine, who heard this from Tetsuya then looked at his face which made her soon give up on questioning him. The reason she stopped questioning him was because Tetsuya right now is showing a wry smile on his face which Katherine figured out from seeing hi''s expression that Tetsuya right now doesn''t want to tell her due to it being something complicated. So Katherine didn''t wanna force Tetsuya to tell her. "Oh well, okay then." Said Katherine while nodding. Tetsuya, who saw that Katherine backed down from questioning him further, only sighed in relief. The real reason that he didn''t wanna let others know about Mine is because of her past. If Tetsuya were to reveal that Mine is from one of the countries that were attacked by Honest''s schemes, Augustav and others would probably feel guilty and it would ruin the atmosphere as now. Augustav and the others who heard both Tetsuya and Katherine''s discussion were also curious, but they then thought that it was probably Katherine who got jealous of Tetsuya''s family member since Katherine had been nagging Tetsuya all over the place, which they could only sigh. Though some of them are also curious about the girl that Tetsuya considers as family. "We''re here." Said Augustav as they arrived in front of a big door. In front of them was a door that leads to the storage room of all weaponry. Before entering the storage room, Augustav got out a key, which he then used to open the storage room. The lock of the door then gets unlocked as Augustav pushed the door which then opened up the door. Augustav then entered the room as everyone followed him from behind. When entering the storage room, Tetsuya saw many Teigus that were displayed inside of a big room. The Teigus that were all shown in the anime are all over the place as Tetsuya then looked all over the place. Other than Teigus there were also Shingus that were being displayed separately, though the quantity over Shingu weaponry is much less than Teigu weaponry. Of course, Tetsuya instantly traced every Teigu and Shingu in the room after entering it. "These are all the Teigu that we have in store, now Tetsuya, you can choose 3 among all of the Teigus in here." Augustav then showed all the Teigu in the room to Tetsuya, which Tetsuya then slowly moved towards one Teigu. "Then the first one''s this." Tetsuya then pointed his index finger towards a Teigu that was excluded from all Teigus. The Teigu itself was sealed in a secluded place, unlike other Teigus that were displayed normally. But when Augustav and Budo saw what Teigu that Tetsuya pointed towards, they instantly recognized the Teigu as they could only give a shocked expression when they saw it. The reason why they''re so shocked is that the Teigu that Tetsuya chose was the riskiest and also the most dangerous of all Teigu. And because of that, the Teigu itself was sealed away. The Teigu itself was called ''Demon God''s Manifestation: Demon''s Extract''. ''Well, I have copies of Demon''s Extract so it''s a good idea to take another one.'' Thought Tetsuya with a smile on his face. "Tetsuya, that isn''t a normal Teigu, if you open and consume what is inside the urn, your psyche''ll get destroyed and your mind will go insane!!!" Augustav shouted while looking toward Tetsuya with a worried expression. Katherine and Anne who heard Augustav were surprised as they then look at Tetsuya worriedly. "But if you consume and survive it, you will get a new power right?" Tetsuya only gives a confident smile toward Augustav which he then opens up the seal toward the Demon''s Extract. "Kiddo, even if you are strong that doesn''t mean that all Teigu are going to be compatible with you." Budo only looked at Tetsuya while trying to warn him with a stern expression. "Don''t worry, I got the feeling that I might be able to pull this off, and also only by looking at that urn, my feeling is telling me that it''s gonna be compatible." Said Tetsuya while looking at Budo with a smile. But Budo, who looked at Tetsuya''s eyes, could only stay quiet. Right now the look on Tetsuya''s eyes shows that he is quite confident about what he is going to do. "Suit yourself kiddo, but just be careful." Said Budo with a quiet expression. Tetsuya, who heard Budo''s words, only smiled while nodding at him. "Are you really sure you really want that Teigu?" Asked Augustav with a serious expression while looking at Tetsuya. "Yep." "I see, if that''s the Teigu that you want, then I cannot stop you." Tetsuya then takes the urn while holding the urn with his right hand. Before he is about to drink the urn suddenly Katherine calls him. "Tetsuya!" Tetsuya, who heard Katherine''s voice from behind, then looked at her with a confused expression on his face. "Good luck..." Said Katherine with a sad smile on her face. She doesn''t know what to do other than wishing him well, but when she remembers the words that her father just said, she then looks down toward the floor. Tetsuya who right now is looking at Katherine only shows a smile on his face. "Don''t make that kind of face... I still have yet to tell you about the person you really want to meet, don''t I?" Katherine, who heard this is surprised by Tetsuya''s reply and then slowly looks at Tetsuya with a smile. "Then is that a promise?" Asked Katherine with a happy expression while looking at Tetsuya. "...Maybe." Said Tetsuya with a teasing smile on his face. Katherine who heard this then pouts as she then shouts with an annoyed expression. "Tetsuya!!!" Tetsuya with a happy expression then only laughs while teasing Katherine who was pouting. Augustav and the others who are around them could only smile at their reaction. Before Augustav and the others notice, Tetsuya then lifts the urn toward his mouth and then swallows the whole urn until it is empty. "Woah, it''s quite good actually." Said Tetsuya while nodding in amazement at the flavor of the liquid that he had just drank. Augustav and the others who noticed that Tetsuya had just finished drinking could only look at Tetsuya with surprise before their expression turned into a panicked one. ''Now lemme see, the power that can freeze half of this world''s continent.'' Thought Tetsuya while waiting for the effect of Teigu to start. Suddenly the effect of the Teigu started to spread to Tetsuya''s body, Tetsuya started to feel all the destructive urges flowing in his mind. But when he''s facing all the urges inside him, he only smiles while slowly throwing the urn down. "It seems I was worried for nothing... The urge is nothing compared to the demon energy training." Tetsuya smiled as he then absorbed all the energy that he just received from Demon''s Extract. A burst of dark energy slowly bursted out of Tetsuya that he absorbed. Augustav and the others looked at Tetsuya with confused expressions as they didn''t know what''s happening. "T-Tetsuya?" Katherine could only look at Tetsuya with a worried expression when dark energy starts to burst from Tetsuya''s body. "Don''t worry I''m fine everyone... But I need some time to fully absorb this." Tetsuya then declares to everyone that the dark energy is starting to be fiercer than before. Slowly a tattoo was formed in Tetsuya''s c.h.e.s.t which caused the dark energy to disperse. When Augustav and the others saw the dark energy disappear, they then look at Tetsuya''s condition, who seems fine which makes them show a happy expression on their face. ''Now let''s experiment it to another level.'' Thought Tetsuya who is now is about to do something to obtain the Teigu completely. Tetsuya then put a Mana barrier surrounding him, as he then let outburst of ice from his body. The ice was being suppressed by the Mana barrier which later the ice slowly formed a wall around the mana barrier due to being held by the Mana barrier. Augustav and the others who saw this are of course surprised since they expect that Tetsuya already had obtained the Teigu''s power, but what they didn''t expect is that this was far from over. ''If the tattoo itself is like a seal that contains the power of the Danger beast, then I will break the seal itself. Just like what I did with Incursio, I will fuse myself with Demon Extract.'' Thought Tetsuya with a serious expression. Slowly Tetsuya''s skin froze due to the temperature degree of Demon Extract power, but due to the times where Tetsuya traveled around everywhere in the world of Akame ga kill, Tetsuya obtained [Freeze Resistance] which allowed him to withstand cold areas. ------------------------------- [Freeze Resistance has leveled up!] [Freeze Resistance has leveled up!] . . . [Freeze Resistance has leveled up!] Tetsuya didn''t know how much his skill had leveled up, but right now the cold around him was about to reach Absolute Zero temperature, where his skin was covered up by ice. But because of his skill, his body almost doesn''t feel any cold at all. 10 minutes flew by, Augustav and the others who right now are watching a radius wall of ice covering them, suddenly felt the temperature around them drop. Even though the Mana barrier already blocked the Demon Extract''s power, somehow due to how cold it is, there was a bit of a drop of temperature around Tetsuya''s surroundings. "Tetsuya..." Katherine couldn''t help but cry as she then hugged Anne. She couldn''t help but worry due to the sudden ice burst from Tetsuya 10 minutes ago. Augustav and the others don''t know what to do as they can only watch the wall of ice. They can only hope that Tetsuya, who is inside the wall of ice, is safe. "Budo what do you think about the current situation?" Asked Augustav with a serious expression. "I don''t know your highness, but it seems there''s still a probability that the kiddo is still alive since the temperature around is slowly dropping, which I can conclude is the power of the Teigu." "I see, Budo, if things are getting worse then I need you to break that ice for me with any means you got, We can''t let Tetsuya die." Budo, who heard Augustav''s words, stayed quiet as he then replied to Augustav. "Understood, your highness." Suddenly the temperature stopped dropping as it slowly rose. Augustav and the others who felt the temperature was back to normal instantly looked at the wall of ice. Before Augustav was able to give the order to Budo to destroy the ice wall, crack suddenly started to show up in the wall of ice. The Ice is slowly dispersed into energy that is gathered to a certain point. This causes Augustav and the others to a state of confusion. The ice slowly disperses into energy which makes the ice fall down into pieces. It is revealed that the ice is gathering toward Tetsuya himself as he is standing in the middle of the mana barrier. But right now Tetsuya''s appearance looks different. He right now has light blue colored hair and also a blue ice cross slit pupil. The energy that is gathered from the ice is now entering his body. Augustav and the others who are watching this cannot believe what they just saw. It is like Tetsuya just fused together with the Teigu itself. Slowly Tetsuya''s hair and pupil slowly turn into their original color. The tattoo that Tetsuya has on his body also disappeared as it cannot be found on his body. ------------------------------- [The [Demon Extract] sealed has been destroyed due to the host of the system fused with the Teigu [Demon Extract]] [You have obtained a new title called [Become one with Ice]] [You have obtained a new skill called [Cryokinesis of the Demon God Manifestation]] ------------------------------- ''It seems I was right.'' thought Tetsuya with a happy smile on his face. Suddenly someone is running toward Tetsuya as that person hugs him. That person who hugs him of course, Katherine. Tetsuya who is getting a hug by Katherine somehow is getting a Deja Vu which he then remembers that something similar also happens in the past which he remembers in Chapter 22. Though when he getting a hug by Katherine, Tetsuya also notice that there is still a trace of Katherine crying "It seems I have made you worried." Said Tetsuya as he then stroked Katherine''s head. "Jeez... Tetsuya you jerk... Don''t make a woman cry, you know." Said Katherine while pouting with a blush on her expression. "But you''re still a child and not a woman." Said Tetsuya while teasing Katherine with a smile on his face. "Tetsuya, that is a rude thing to say to a woman." Said Katherine who was still pouting with an angry expression on her face. "Yes yes... I get it." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile. Augustav, who is followed up by Anne and Budo, then walks toward Katherine and Tetsuya. "Are you alright Tetsuya?" Asked Augustav with a worried expression. "Don''t worry your highness, as you can see I''m fine right now." Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Augustav. "I see... that is good." Said Augustav while sighing in relief. "So kid... you can use your Teigu now right?" Asked Budo with a curious expression. "Yep (Even better since I have fused with the Teigu itself)." Said Tetsuya with a smile while looking at Budo. Tetsuya then opens his [STATUS] system, which to his expectation his status also increases. ------------------------------- Name: Tohno Tetsuya Age: 7 Race: True Demonic Oni God/Dragon/Human Hybrid Level: 167 (10.000.000/51.500.000) Class: [Muramasa''s Descendant], [Shadow Monarch], [Sword Master], [Spear Master], [Bow Master], [Master Chef], [Sorcerer] Title: [The One Who Will Create a Legend], [True Demonic Being], [The One Who Has The Willpower of a True God], [Are You Still a Human?! Or a Dragon?!], [Almost Made Danger Beasts Extinct?!], [A Robin Hood Except You Keep All The Money...], [Become one with Ice] HP: 317.432/332.500 Mana: 293.250/375.500 Strength: 1.756 Stamina: 1.703 Agility: 1.671 Intelligence: 1.910 Dexterity: 1.789 Luck: 1.405 System Points : 8.100.360 --------------------------------- All of Tetsuya''s stats were increasing except for Luck. "Anyway, It seems I made a bit of a mess here." Said Tetsuya while looking at his surroundings. Due to the use of Demon Extract, his surroundings right now are a bit messy, but since Tetsuya is using the Mana barrier, there aren''t any Teigu and Shingu that are damaged. "Don''t worry about it, I will make sure guards clean up the mess that happens in here." Said Augustav with a smile. "I see, then I thank your highness for your generosity." Said Tetsuya with a wry smile on his face. "You don''t need to thank me, I owe you my life so this much is nothing to me." After the discussion between Tetsuya and Augustav, Tetsuya then continues to choose Teigu in the storage room with Augustav and the others around him. After some time, He has finally finished choosing his Teigu. The Teigu that he chooses is Roman Artillery: Pumpkin which he thinks about giving to Mine after some upgrades to the Teigu and Infinite Uses Cross Tail which he can use for many different occasions. After Tetsuya finished picking up all the Teigus, he then spent some time with Augustav and the others before going back to his hideout. Chapter 55 - The Big Plan & The Incarnation {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Pictures, Suggestions, and all of the latest information, votes, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} .?? ~TIME SKIP 4 MONTHS~~ -- Fuyuki City -- Somewhere around Fuyuki city, more precisely at the Matou Residence, there is a meeting between 2 people. One of them has the appearance of a handsome man in his late twenties with blue hair and the other person has the appearance of a young handsome looking man appearing in his early twenties with silver hair that is tied in a braided hairstyle. They are talking in a big room, where both of them are sitting inside the room. "It''s been a while since we last met, Zolgen Makiri... Or should I call you Zouken Matou, I guess since you have changed your name these days." "It''s been a while Euclid-sama." Both of their identities are Euclid Lucifuge and also Zouken Matou, but somehow the appearance that Zouken Matou has is that of his younger self. "Zouken, you know the reason why I came here personally right?" Zouken, who heard this, could only show a nervous look on his face. "Y-yes Euclid-sama..." "You see Zouken, in exchange for you to be reincarnated as a devil, We only ask you for one and only thing, and that is to win the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki... And yet here you have been disappointing me over the past 300 years." "Please give me one more chance, Euclid-sama, I promise this time I will win the Holy Grail war." Zouken with a nervous expression tries to convince Euclid to rely on him to win the holy grail war. Euclid hearing this can only show a smile on his face. "You know that all of the three families who formed the Grail, which also includes you, are definitely going to be chosen as a master, and the rest will be chosen randomly by the Grail, which is unfortunate for us. But luckily We have You who is one of the founding family, So You better win the Holy Grail War, or else you know the consequences of letting down Rizevim-sama." Said Euclid with a smile on his face which causes Zouken to grow more nervous. When Zouken hears this, he can''t help but shudder in fear. The reason he is able to retain his youth is that he has been reincarnated as a devil which is known for their very long lifespan by Rezevim with a custom evil piece modified by Euclid himself. And after hearing the word ''consequences'' from Euclid himself, Zouken couldn''t help but imagine that he was going to lose all of his youth, his family, and of course his own life if he failed. "Yes, leave it to me, Euclid-sama... I will surely not disappoint you and Rizevim-sama." Said Zouken while bowing at Euclid. "You better be." Said Euclid as he then stands up and is getting ready to leave. "Are you leaving Euclid-sama?" "Yeah, since I''m only here to only remind you about this matter, and I''m busy with other schedules... Oh also don''t worry about the Heaven Faction that is going to supervise the Holy Grail War, We will take care of them, so you can move freely." Euclid then walks away as he is about to use Teleportation Magic to teleport away, but before he is able to teleport he then says something to Zouken. "You know why we need the Grail itself right... So don''t you dare disappoint us, Zouken." After saying those words with a smile, Euclid then teleports away which then leaves Zouken alone in the room. "Shit shit shit!!" Said Zouken as he then kicks the table in the room as the table then flips to the floor. "If only the Einzbern family weren''t to fall a year ago, then there is still a chance of making another vessel for another Holy Grail War... This is undoubtedly the last Holy Grail War since there is no other vessel than the one that Jubstacheit sent me." Said Zouken while gritting his palm with an angry expression. "Shit!!!" shout Zouken as he then once more kicks the chair in the room. After a few seconds, Zouken finally calms himself down and then sits back in his chair while holding his head with both of his hands. "With the current condition, I have no choice but to become a master myself... I don''t have a choice but to postpone the adoption of the Tohsaka child since my current condition is more important. Right now the most important thing is to improve the vessel since Jubstacheit sent it to me in incomplete condition." Said Zouken while showing a complicated expression. "Adoption can be done after the Holy Grail War finishes, right now I must prioritize winning the Holy Grail..." Said Zouken as he then leaves the room. . . -- Kyoto - Tetsuya Home -- It has been 4 months since Tetsuya has killed Honest, and cure Augustav and Katherine at Akame ga Kill world. Right now Tetsuya is still sleeping on his own bed in his room when suddenly a big voice rings beside him. The source of the big voice beside him is an alarm which he then wakes up as he then turns off the alarm. He then looks at the time in the alarm that he holds and finds that it is still 6 AM in the morning. Tetsuya, who still has a sleepy face then yawns as he is about to lift both hands. But suddenly he finds his left arm cannot be pulled as he feels something has been holding him. He then looks over to his left and finds Akeno hugging his left hand while still sleeping. ''Akeno is sneaking to my room again huh...'' Thought Tetsuya while he looks at Akeno with a deadpan expression. In the past few years, he always found Akeno sneaking to his room at night to sleep, though other than Akeno who have the tendency to do that almost every day in the house, Aya on the other hand is embarrassed to do that as she then only close her face with both of her hands when she blushes. Tetsuya can only sigh as he then switches his left hand with a pillow. He then envelopes Akeno with a blanket as he then leaves his own room. When Tetsuya gets out of his room, he then sees someone in the kitchen. "Oh, Tetsuya, are you already awake?" The person who asked Tetsuya is Anna who is Tetsuya''s mother. "Ah yeah Mom, I''m going to use the Training Room." Said Tetsuya while yawning again as he replies to Anna. "Well as always don''t forget to tidy up the room, when you are done using it." "Okay." Tetsuya then goes toward the Training Room. When He reaches the Training Room, he then uses the [White Room] skill which makes him instantly disappear from the Training Room. 5 seconds later he then reappeared again in the Training Room. Now Tetsuya can stay for an hour in White Room while only spending 10 seconds in the real world, which means he just spent 30 minutes in the White Room. "Now the Daily Mission is done, I can get to the main point." Said Tetsuya as he then picks up one of the wooden swords in the Training Room. Tetsuya then looks at the Wooden sword with a [Weapon Appraisal] skill. ------------------------------- [Wooden Sword (Enhanced)] Durability: 15 (+1500) / 15 ? Equip Effect: Agility +5 Stamina +5 Dexterity +5 ? Background A Sword that is created using wood for non-combat purposes. The durability of the Wooden sword itself has been Enhanced by Tohno Yukio, so it will not break easily. ------------------------------- In the past 2 years that Tetsuya has been using [Weapon Appraisal] skill, he now can see more detail about the weapon that he is going to use, and what is the effect that it will give him. The [Weapon Appraisal] does not give a weapon additional abilities, but it only gives you more detail on what the weapon can do when you equip it. "This is the day that I am going to complete the Class Mission." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face as he then held the Wooden sword. The Class Mission that he is implying is ''The Inheritor of Senji Muramasa''. Tetsuya then put a stance where he put the wooden sword around his waist with both of his hands while infusing the wooden sword with his mana. He then jumps after a second he put the wooden sword on his waist. ¡ºEarth Shakker¡»Before Tetsuya land on the ground as he finishes spinning his body, he then swings his sword to the ground which generates a very big shockwave. The shockwave then moves toward the wall of the Training Room. But when it hit the wall, the wall is undamaged as the shockwave instantly disappears. {A/N: To imagine how the sword style work, check one of the Senji Muramasa Buster attacks in FGO} "As usual, this room cannot be destroyed, even with that big of an attack." Said Tetsuya while sighing with a smile on his face. The wall of the Training room is built with many kinds of tools that can withstand and absorb any kind of attack when the attack hits the wall. The wall is also soundproof, which makes a loud noise inside the Training Room that cannot be heard from the outside except if they open the door toward this room. Tetsuya then makes another stance as he then makes many moves of Muramasa Art Style. After around 30 minutes, he finishes his training as he suddenly gets a notification. ------------------------------- ------------------ The Inheritor of Senji Muramasa (COMPLETED) ?Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION After sword by sword was forged, Senji Muramasa finally is able to forge his ideal sword into reality which is ''Tsumukari Muramasa'' the blade that can cut through bonds, fate, time, causality, and destiny, and slice through the idea of karma itself. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system can inherit Muramasa blades. ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaches level 90. ? ''Blacksmith'' reaches level 90. ? ''Weapon Appraisal'' reaches level 70. ? Create a Weapon that is rank A or higher. ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Item [Tsumukari Muramasa] ? Obtained Noble Phantasm [Baseless Blade Works] ? Evolve ''Muramasa Descendant'' Class into ''Muramasa incarnation'' ------------------ [The Class ''Muramasa''s Descendant'' has evolved into ''Muramasa''s incarnation''] [You have obtained a new Item [Tsumukari Muramasa]] [You have learned a new skill [Baseless Blade Works]] ------------------------------- Chapter 56 - Daily Life & There is No Test But... Something Worse?! {A/N: Don''t forget to join the discord server for Pictures, Suggestions, and all of the latest information, votes, and some new updates about this fan-fic: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} .?? ------------------------------- ------------------ The Inheritor of Senji Muramasa (COMPLETED) ? Difficulty: CLA.S.S MISSION After sword by sword was forged, Senji Muramasa was finally able to forge his ideal sword into reality which was ''Tsumukari Muramasa'', the blade that can cut through bonds, fate, time, causality, and destiny, and slice through the idea of Karma itself. Learn all the skills required, so that the host of the system can inherit the Muramasa blades. ? Clear Conditions: ? ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' reaching level 90. ? ''Blacksmith'' reaching level 90. ? ''Weapon Appraisal'' reaching level 70. ? Create a Weapon that is rank A or higher. ?Mission Reward: ? Obtained Item [Tsumukari Muramasa] ? Obtained Noble Phantasm [Baseless Blade Works] ? Evolve ''Muramasa Descendant'' Class into ''Muramasa incarnation'' ------------------ [The Class ''Muramasa''s Descendant'' has evolved into ''Muramasa''s Incarnation''] [You have obtained a new Item [Tsumukari Muramasa]] [You have learned a new skill [Baseless Blade Works]] ------------------------------- When Tetsuya looks at the notification he then wipes his sweat with a smile on his face. "Finally, after 2 years I''ve finished the Class Mission huh..." Tetsuya then layed around at the training ground floor as he then looked at the ceiling. He then suddenly pulled something from his [ITEM] system as a sword was pulled from there. The sword itself when pulled by Tetsuya has the color of red due to the blaze emitted by the weapon itself. Tetsuya when looking at the weapon found himself to be amazed as the weapon that he pulled had made him mesmerized by the sword. The sword that he pulled from the system is ''Tsumukari Muramasa''. "Somehow it''s slowly s.u.c.k.i.n.g my divine energy huh... Well, it seems it''s better for me to use it in a secluded place." Said Tetsuya as he then moves ''Tsumukari Muramasa'' to the [ITEM] system again. Tetsuya then, while laying down, does a kip-up to make his body stand. He then looks at the wooden sword that he held with his left hand. [Wooden Sword (Enhanced)] Rank: E Durability: 15 (+1493) / 15 ? Equip Effect: Strength +5 Agility +5 Stamina +5 Dexterity +5 ? Background ------------------------------- "Well, at least there is an improvement." Said Tetsuya while looking at the weapon''s durability. The reason why Tetsuya say that is because of how much durability can be damage after using ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'', but after increasing the level of his [Sword Mastery] and [Muramasa Sword Art Technique] skills, the more he uses ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' the less durability that is decreased. This time he uses ''Muramasa Sword Art Technique'' for 30 minutes while using a wooden sword which only decreases the durability a little. "I guess I''ll continue the training until I''m a bit tired, I guess." Tetsuya then spent another hour training in the training room. After he finished he then got out of the training room after tidying up all the tools inside it. After getting out of the Training Room, Tetsuya then directly went to the bathroom to take a morning bath. While on the way to it, he then passes the dining room as he then sees Anna, Shuri, Aya, and Shirou eating in the dining room, which made him wonder if Akeno is still sleeping in his room. But after Tetsuya arrives in front of the bathroom, Tetsuya sees Akeno coming out from the bathroom as she just finished taking a morning bath while showing a fresh expression on her face. "Good morning." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while looking at Akeno. "Good morning Tetsuya." Said Akeno with a smile while looking at Tetsuya. After Tetsuya and Akeno talked with each other for a while, he then went to the bathroom and took his morning bath. After taking his morning bath, Tetsuya went out of the bathroom while wearing a new shirt. Suddenly after Tetsuya is out of the bathroom, suddenly he is being hugged by someone small. The one who hugs him is a girl that has the appearance of a beautiful girl who has black colored hair and is still 3 years old. "Nii-Nii." The one who currently hugs him is Tetsuya''s own little sister, Akina Tohno. She only looks at Tetsuya with a cheerful expression. {E/N: The Sealed Words...! It seems that another one bites the dust¡­} "Oh, you already woke up this early huh, Akina." Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face as he lifts Akina and puts her at his shoulder. "Nii-Nii, Akina wants to play." Said Akina with a cheerful expression while being carried at Tetsuya''s shoulder. "What do you want to play Akina?" Said Tetsuya with a smile on his face while carrying Akina. "Hmm... How about drawing with Nii-Nii." Said Akina with a smile on her face as she then hugs Tetsuya''s face. "Sure." Tetsuya, who replies to Akina, shows a cheerful expression as he carries Akina toward the living room. "Be careful not to drop Akina and also Tetsuya, don''t forget that you should eat breakfast first, then after that, you can play with Akina. Unlike you, Akina already eats her own baby food." Said Anna who just finished eating in the dining room as she then tried to reprimand Tetsuya who''s still carrying Akina on his shoulder. "Ughh... Akina, it seems that I have to properly eat breakfast first so that I can play with you." Said Tetsuya with sadness on his face while looking at Akina who is on the shoulder. Akina who heard this is sad, but suddenly she becomes cheerful. "Then I will wait for Nii-Nii." Said Akina with a big smile on her face. Tetsuya who heard this couldn''t help but feel that his sister is too cute as he want to pinch her cheeks. ''No I should stop thinking about this... I don''t want to be a siscon.'' "Don''t worry Akina, I promise that I''ll play with you after breakfast." Said Tetsuya while walking toward the dining room while ensuring Akina, as he then slowly put Akina to the floor. As Tetsuya goes over to the dining room, he sees both Akeno, Aya, and Shirou are still eating at the table, while Anna and Shuri are picking their own plates and are about to clean them at the dishwasher. The menu for today''s breakfast is Rice, Fish, Miso soup, and also natto which is the usual daily breakfast that they have almost every day. "Good morning, the both of you." Said Tetsuya while looking at Aya and Shirou. "Oh, Good morning Tetsuya-nii." "Good morning Tetsuya." Both Aya and Shirou greet Tetsuya while Akeno herself only nods at Tetsuya. Tetsuya then joins the table as he then seats the chair that is beside Akeno that is still empty. "It seems that you almost forgot to eat breakfast." Said Akeno with a wry smile on her face. "Well... I can''t deny that." Said Tetsuya while laughing wryly. They then spent the time speaking with each other while eating which then got reprimanded by Anna due to them speaking at the dining table which is quite rude. As they then finished their breakfast, Anna suddenly called out to both Tetsuya and Shirou. "What is it, mom?" Asked Tetsuya while wondering what is going to tell him. Shirou also looks at mom with a confused expression. "Just want to tell you that in the next 2 weeks, we''ll be visiting your grandpa." Said Anna with a smile on her face. "Ah... I see." Tetsuya who heard this could only show a wry expression. The only time he met his grandfather in his life was 3 times in total, and one of them was when he was just still a newborn baby. The reason why Tetsuya doesn''t seem to be happy is that every time that he meets with his grandpa, his grandpa always hugs the hell outta him and does not give him a normal hug. Tetsuya then looks at Shirou and also finds out that Shirou also wore the same expression as him which made him smile wryly at him. "Oh, I also almost forgot to tell you that your dad''s gonna be home this afternoon from his business trip, so we''re going to have a celebration party tonight." Said Anna with a smile on her face. Shirou, who heard this could only show a happy expression on his face, while on the other hand, Tetsuya could only think of one thing in his mind and that is the second test and what the test will be. A few months ago, before Yukio was going on another business trip, he told Tetsuya that he will be having another of his tests during the Golden Week, which is right now. But in the end, Tetsuya only shrugged as he didn''t want to think about unnecessary things and believed that he''ll pass the test. He then walked to the living room as he then played with Akina and the others in the living room. The afternoon slowly comes, as Illya and also Clarissa visit Tetsuya''s house. Suddenly the front door of the house is open, as Yukio has just come home. "I''m home!" Said Yukio with a cheerful smile on his face as he then closed the front door. "Welcome home dad." "Welcome home Yukio." "Welcome home Yukio-san" Everyone in the house welcomed Yukio as he just got back home. After spending some time with everyone, Yukio then walks toward Tetsuya as he''s about to say something. "So... Tetsuya, are you ready for the next test?" Asked Yukio with a smile on his face. Tetsuya then thought for a while before replying to Yukio. "Could it be possible to mix the second and third test together?" Asked Tetsuya while looking at Yukio. "Is there any reason why you want to do that?" Asked Yukio, whose expression slowly turned into a serious one. "I just want to get all the tests over with and also so that I can prove my strength also to you dad, that I''m strong enough." Said Tetsuya while replying to Yukio. Yukio, hearing Tetsuya''s reply, could only smile. "Okay, I also noticed your strength has improved drastically these past few months, so I''ll approve your request." Yukio then replies with a smile on his face. "But, at first I''m going to train you through a spar and other things and make you slowly stronger that way, but since you are too impatient and also asked me to mix between the 2 tests... It seems that I''ll let someone stronger than me train you I guess..." Said Yukio with a wry expression, but his expression slowly turned into a dreadful one when mentioning ''someone''. Tetsuya showed a confused face when he saw Yukio''s expression turn into a dreadful one. "And... Who''s that person?" "The one who teaches me my Spearmanship and also my teacher..." Chapter 57 - Behind the Truth & Curiosity {A/N: I have made a new fan-fic called "The Time When I Got a System After being Confessed by a Yandere?!", if you are somehow interested, please check it out, don''t forget to join the discord server for Pictures, Suggestions, and all of the latest information, votes, and some new updates about this fan-fic, if that isn''t appealing enough, I''ll throw in our friendly neighborhood pedophile: discord.gg/eCwmhXJ} . "The one who taught me Spearmanship and also my teacher..." When Tetsuya hears this, his confused face turns dreadful. In the past 2 years after the events with Kokabiel, he has been thinking about who was teaching his mom and dad, and when he heard the description that his dad told him especially with the word ''Spear'', he couldn''t help but be more convinced that the person who taught his dad, is someone he knew of. But to make sure of it, Tetsuya asked his father the identity of the person. "So, what is the name of the person that you just mentioned, dad?" Yukio, who heard Tetsuya asking a question with a dreadful atmosphere around him, is confused at his son''s action. But he soon thought that his son was probably enthusiastic about wanting to meet his own teacher, which put Yukio in a complicated situation, he knew that his teacher has got to be the most brutal one out there "If You ever read a book about Ulster Cycle of Irish mythology in the library, then you probably know her identity, her name is Scathach, the Celtic goddess of the dead, who ruled the Land of Shadows." After hearing that Tetsuya could only freeze at his place, he already expected that the identity of his dad''s teacher was Scathach, but he was a bit nervous about hearing it personally. Even though he is nervous. there was a feeling of excitement inside of him. At that time, 2 years ago, Tetsuya only won the one to one fight with Kokabiel due to four reasons: First, Kokabiel at that time was caught off guard. Second, His status got a big change of effect due to Gram (reforged) at that time, the reason he was unaware at that time was because his [Weapon Appraisal] skill is not yet strong enough to identify the weapon attribute. This big status buff was the reason that he was able to fight many Fallen angels including Kokabiel. Third, he got [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception] which allows him to instantly cut Kokabiel''s regenerative body. Fourth and also the last, he has a status recovery that can make all types of injury in his body Non-existent, which he was able to use to win against Kokabiel in the last second. But if Tetsuya compared his strength to the past, right now he is more than enough to defeat Kokabiel without using the status effect of all of his weapons such as Gram (reforged) or [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception] itself. If he were to guess the power scale of Scathach that is stronger than his dad, then Kokabiel is likely an ant or even worse compared to Scathach. This made him excited since if he were to train from her guidance he could grow stronger. "So I will take that as a yes?" Yukio, who saw that Tetsuya was excited, asked him one more time, just to be sure. But before Tetsuya is able to reply, someone interrupts him. "Objection!!" Yukio and Tetsuya then looked at their side and found Anna looking at them with a serious look. "How could I let Tetsuya train under her, Tetsuya is still a kid, he is still 7 years old you know!!" Shouted Anna with a mad look on her face. ''How could you say that when both of you are doing child ab¡ª I mean both of you harshly trained me at 5 years old, that can kill a normal child...'' Thought Tetsuya while looking at both Yukio and Anna with a deadpan look on his face. Soon, behind Anna, he sees his brother, Shirou walk tiredly to the sofa as he jumps into the sofa in the living room. Shirou then looked at Yukio slowly while saying something to him. "W-welcome home dad." ''See, this is clearly a child ab¡ª Never mind, in the end, Shirou will get used to the training that mom gives.'' Tetsuya looked at Shirou full of sympathy clearly showing on his face. Shirou right now just finished training with mom which resulted in him feeling so exhausted and went to the sofa to rest. "Don''t worry, I will be tagging along with Tetsuya, so nothing will happen... Probably..." Said Yukio with a smile on his face while ensuring Anna that Tetsuya will be fine. "Even so, how do you plan to make her teach Tetsuya? In 2 weeks, we are going to visit my father, you know." Anna then sighs while asking Yukio about the future plan on visiting her father, which also made Anna''s father Tetsuya''s grandfather. "No, I''m only going to let Shishou train him for 10 days. That is enough for Tetsuya... Well, let''s just hope that Shisou will accept the offer to train Tetsuya for 10 days since Shishou doesn''t like to teach half-assed." Yukio only laughs wryly while responding to Anna''s question. "Why are you fixated on letting Shishou train Tetsuya? Isn''t it enough that he is being trained by the both of us?" Asked Anna with a serious look while looking at Yukio. "That is because I know that he has the potential to achieve more than this world can offer, that is why I want him to train under Shishou even if it''s just for a while." Tetsuya who heard this already suspected this from the moment the Einzbern family came to live near his house, but the look on his father right now, it''s like he knows very well what kind of power he has. Does he have clairvoyance? Does he have the ability to perceive minds? Did someone tell him about his ability? He has thought this many times in the past but decides to stop thinking about it and wait until a new clue shows up. But his dad''s statement right now just made him more curious compared to before. {A/N: As I said before in chapter 30, the dad doesn''t know about the system... and the answer to this will be a mystery until we get very far with this fan-fic...} {E/N: With the pace of your updates that will take very long, heh lol} Anna on the other hand only looked at Tetsuya while looking back at the past remembering the statement that Tetsuya said to her. "Ah... about that, when I woke up, I saw all of my surroundings were just black, and then I met a woman, Then she said to me that I''m the chosen one, I think... Then she gave me the ability to store any item and I got the weapon from that woman." {A/N: For those of you who forgot, this is from chapter 23} When Anna remembered this, she thought that the woman who thinks that Tetsuya is the chosen one is related to this matter. But she soon let go of this matter since there is also a chance of that being not the case. She also knows that her husband, Yukio, is not the type of person who lied about this kind of stuff. "Okay fine dear, I will leave Tetsuya''s training to her." Said Anna while sighing. "Okay, I will do that." Said Yukio while smiling at Anna. "And also Tetsuya, don''t you also need to tell all your friends that you might be gone by tomorrow morning?" When Tetsuya still thought about what he was thinking before, Yukio asked him with a smile. "Yeah." Tetsuya nods at Yukio, though he is still curious about the previous matter. Tetsuya then tells the girls that he is going on a trip with his father for 10 days which surprised all of them. Though of course, they don''t want him to go, and it took a while for him to convince them. Soon night comes as they already have their dinner. Tetsuya, who is walking around, sees his dad sit near the yard near their house. Tetsuya of course was still curious about the previous matter and asked himself whether he should have asked his dad about it. "Tetsuya come sit here." Yukio with a smile notices Tetsuya is staring at him, which he then calls Tetsuya to sit beside him. Tetsuya, who got called by Yukio only nods as he sits beside him. "Do the things that I said about you make you curious about yourself?" Yukio only asked Tetsuya with a smile. This causes Tetsuya to be a little surprised when Yukio knows what he is worried about but nonetheless, he still nods at Yukio. "Dad, I have been thinking for a while, but how do you know about the power that I possess?"